Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Mom Replaced My Breastfeeding s****r

... Mom Replaced My Breastfeeding s****r

The story starts from the time my mom caught me fucking my s****r. She was very angry with both ... informed Tanya everything .Tanya phoned and congratulated mom for the baby. My mom laughed and asked her to come to ... ... Continue»
Posted by nana414 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 7367  |  
88%
  |  13

my mom and my dream girl

My name is Will Chapman. I’m a 19-year-old college student, 5’8” and 160 lbs with short brown hair and dark brown eyes. I have always had trouble with girls my own age. It wasn’t that I was not good looking; it was because, despite being 19, I looked like I was 14. Whenever I went out with my friends, people we would meet often asked if I was someone’s little b*****r. Girls would always say that I was “cute” which would drive me absolutely insane. Needless to say I had trouble meeting my sexual needs.

I was going to a local community college and lived at home with my mom. We had lived alone together since I was 4 years old. She had basically raised me all by herself, and she was my role model. My parents were divorced when my dad broke the news that he had fathered a c***d with another woman. He stuck around town with his new wife until I was 8 and then left to move to Nashville. He’s been there ever since and rarely made contact with either my mom or me.

My mom really was my best friend and we would talk about absolutely anything together. We were extremely comfortable being around each other. Home was the one place where either one of us could say or do anything and not worry about being embarrassed or ashamed. We had conversations about my woman troubles and mom would always say that I just had to keep trying and I would be able to find my dream girl.

Chapter 1- Sara

One night I was out with my friends shopping at the local mall. We were wandering around aimlessly through the food court and then I saw her. Across the rows of chairs and tables was my perfect girl. She was a little under 5 feet tall and around 100 pounds, with beautiful dark brown hair with little streaks of red in it. She was just wearing a plain black t-shirt and loose fitting jeans but she was still stunning. Her boobs were amazing, not that big, a solid B cup, but were perky and set up perfectly on her chest. Her ass was absolutely perfect, big round and tight all at the same time. Her hips accentuated her entire body and just begged for someone to put their hands on them. She looked young, but I certainly thought that she was at least 17.

“Will! Hey, Will!” my friend Nick yelled.

I was startled. I hadn’t realized that I had been literally stopped in my tracks by this girl’s beauty. I must have been staring at her for a lot longer than I had realized because my group of friends were a good 200 feet ahead of me. I waved Nick off and turned to see what this goddess across the way was doing. She must have heard Nick’s call to me and had turned and was now looking right at me. I smiled and she blushed and gave me the cutest smile back. I knew that I had to walk over and talk to this girl.

“Hi, my name is Will” I said as I extended my hand out to her.

“Hey, I’m Sara” she replied as she nervously shook my hand.

“I was just wondering if maybe you wanted to go somewhere to get something to eat with me” I stupidly asked not realizing that we currently standing in line at a food stand.

Now when I said that this girl was my perfect girl, I was not just referring to her looks. The way that she responded to my dumb question will always stick out as a main reason that I fell in love with this girl.

“I would love to, but do you know anywhere that we could go,” she said as she walked up to the window and ordered her dinner.

I laughed, really embarrassed, thinking that I had just blown my chance with the most beautiful girl that I ever had the guts to go talk to. I was so sure that she thought I was a moron. I was ready to just turn around to find my friends. I was completely caught off guard when Sara turned to me, twirling her hair around her finger, “So are you gonna pay, or is this gonna be one of those dates?”

I was simultaneously confused, embarrassed and excited. I mumbled incoherent words as I reached for my wallet. She smiled and grabbed her food and walked over to an empty table to sit down. I quickly ordered and joined her. We started talking and it was like we just clicked instantly. Her sense of humor and sarcasm was almost identical to mine and her personality really reminded me a lot of my mother’s. We talked for almost two hours about a variety of things until I realized that I had a problem. My friends that I had come with were nowhere to be found and I had no way to get back home. Sara realized that I was a little troubled by something, “What’s going on?”

“Oh it’s nothing bad. I just realized my friends that drove me here are gone and I have no way to get back to my house.”

“That's fine I have to go home right now anyway, you can just come with me.”

This girl just kept getting better. She was hot as hell, had a great personality, and she was willing to drive me home. I thought that there was nothing about this girl that wasn’t absolutely perfect, and then a mini van pulled up right in front of us. The woman driving was really hot. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She had brown hair, and looked like she was a smaller woman, from what I could tell from her sitting down, and her chest looked like it was irregularly large for her size and body type. As I looked closely at her she really looked a lot like Sara. For some reason as I was looking at her, I had that strange feeling that I had met her before, but I had no idea where from.

“Finally my mom’s here” I heard Sara say, which broke my complete focus on this woman in front of me. I heard her, but what she said did not completely register with me at first.

“Wait, that’s your mom?” I asked, slightly confused.

“Yep”

“Why is she here? Does she need you for something?” I said, completely not realizing what was going on.

“She’s here to pick us up, DUH. You said you needed a ride”

“I thought that you were going to drive home”

“How could I do that, I don’t even have a permit yet”

“What? How old are you?” I have no idea how the two-hour long conversation that we had earlier never touched on this subject.

“f******n. Why? How old are you?”

I still to this day am still not quite sure why I answered this question like this:

“Wow, I thought that you were older. I’m sixteen”

“So, lets go my mom is waiting”

She grabbed my hand and led me to her mom’s car. I was still a little baffled at how I had been talking to this girl for hours and never once even thought that she was only f******n years old. “Hello there cutie,” her mom said as I got in the car after Sara, “and who is this good looking young man, Sara?”

“Mom, this is Will. I met him here and he said he needed a ride home”

“I didn’t know my little girl could attract such a handsome young man,” her mom joked as Sara hit her on the arm laughing.

We drove for 10 more minutes making small talk and laughing the whole time. I realized that Sara had not only gotten her amazing looks from her mom, but had also inherited her personality. We pulled up to my house and I thanked Sara’s mom and I moved to get out of the car. “Well young lady you better walk this young man to his door. You better not let this one get away” Sara hit her mom on the arm again, clearly more embarrassed by this joke than the previous one, and moved to follow me out of the car. She slid her hand into mine as we walked up to my front door.

“Thanks for the ride home and the great night” I said as I got ready to open my door.

“Will?”

“Yeah, what’s wrong?” I asked as I noticed she was sad about something.

“Do you still like me even though I’m younger than you thought I was?”

“Sara, I like you even more now” I said as her face lit up and I bent down to hug her goodbye. I wasn’t sure why I had said that, because I was a little worried about what I was going to do after I had lied to her about my age. I was unsure if I could even continue to see a girl that was that much younger than I was. I think that I was just trying to make her feel better about herself and my response had simply just slipped out. She squeezed me tightly and as we broke apart she gave me a quick kiss that kind of caught off guard. She smiled and turned to walk away, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into a longer more passionate kiss. We were kissing for what seemed like hours, but in reality was only a few seconds when her mom started honking her horn for Sara to come back to the car.

“Call me later” she said as she turned and skipped to mom’s car.

Chapter 2- Mom is HOT

I stepped into my house and I was surprised that my mom was not in the front room watching TV like normal. I walked towards my room to relieve some stress that Sara had just created, when I heard a strange noise coming from down the hall. It sounded like a low vibrating noise so I thought my mom’s phone was ringing in her room. I wasn’t sure if she was anywhere around, so I walked to her half open door and turned to walk in when I saw something that changed my life forever.

My mom was sprawled out on her bed in her robe that she always wore around the house. She was pumping a big purple vibrator out of her soaked vagina. I could hear the sounds of her wet cunt, as she violently pushed and pulled her plastic toy in and out of her. I knew that I should of just turned and walked away because it was my mom, but I couldn’t look away. My cock was already at attention after my interaction with Sara just two minutes earlier, but this sight gave me the worst erection I had ever had in my life. It hurt inside my pants and felt like I couldn’t move any direction or I would explode without even touching it. Then my mom let out a huge moan that made my cock jump. Her body started to convulse and I couldn't help but start to rub the lump in my pants. She fell back into her pillow, panting. I had never looked at my mom as a sexual being but this sight was the hottest thing that I had ever seen.

Now I had never thought of my mom as a hot woman, but that was just because she was my mom. She was indeed very attractive. At the time she was 42 years old, but she looked like she was maybe 32 and could pass for even younger. Standing at about 5 foot 1, with shoulder length blonde hair. She was in great shape for a woman of her body type and age. She weighed around 130 pounds and her breasts were absolutely unbelievable. She was a 38D and given the size of the rest of her frame her chest really stood out and begged to be fondled. As I began to really notice her body, her hips and ass quickly became my absolute favorite things about her. They both curved out from her slim midsection perfectly and accentuated her magnificent motherly figure. Her ass was huge, but was beautifully smooth, unlike most of the women her age, and went well with the rest of her body. Her hips provided a stark contrast to her smaller waist and could definitely be described as c***d baring hips. In short, she could definitely be the MILF to populate any man’s wet dream.

I knew that she could get up at any moment and find me staring at her, so I hurried to my own room and quickly pulled my cock out. Images of my mom and Sara were all I needed to explode in no time. I finished, cleaned up and went to go take a shower. I opened my door and my mom walked right up to me and hugged me tight pressing tits up against me and my still semi-hard cock into her, “Hey Will, how was your night at the mall?”

Normally I would have hugged her right back and talked to her for the next hour about my night and about what happened with Sara. However, what I just saw her doing, combined with fact that she was now pressing her sweaty, after-sex smelling, incredibly sexy body against me, she was giving me another erection. I had to pull away and say, “I’ll tell you once I get out of the shower”

“Oooo, I was just about to shower too, but then I heard your door and had to come to talk you. We should just shower together and save some water” a joke that would have made me laugh before, but now all I could do was smile and blush and say, “Yeah right” as I went into my bathroom.

I got into the shower sporting my second rock hard erection in the last 10 minutes. I was just going to let it go down but then I heard my mom’s shower turn on, and images of my mom’s naked body started to populate every thought in my head. I subconsciously started stroking my cock as I pictured my mom and her tits and ass bouncing on top of my cock. I shot my load all over the shower door as snapped out of my sex filled daze, embarrassed about my i****tuous fantasies.

I left my shower and got dressed in a t-shirt and some shorts and went to sit and watch TV in the main room expecting my mom to be out soon. I sat there just thinking about the events of the last couple hours with Sara and my mom. The fact that I met the girl of my dreams only to find out that she was only f******n. Then, I, for some reason, decided to lie to her and tell her I was three years younger than I really was, only to end up giving her the best kiss I had ever had. The fact that that was the most normal thing that had happened that night was what had my mind spinning. Not only did I make out and masturbate to a high school freshman, but also I masturbated to the sight of my own mom having a body rattling orgasm on her bed. I was not sure what I was going to do. Normally I would talk to my mom about problems like these, but for obvious reasons that was out of the question. After about an hour I figured my mom had just gone to bed so I went to my room to try to go to sl**p.

I lay in bed all night, not getting one minute of sl**p, just constantly replaying the night over and over in my head. I was tossing and turning with constant visions of Sara and my mom flashing in my mind. I decided that I couldn’t go another night with out being able to sl**p. I knew that I was going to have to talk to my mom, at least about Sara, when she woke up. I just had to get something off of my chest or I was going to go insane.

Chapter 3- Awkward Morning

It was about 7 o’clock when I heard my mom open her bedroom door and walk to the kitchen. Although I was relieved that I made it through one of the longest nights of my life, I was exhausted. I got up and went to meet my mom in the kitchen. I turned the corner out of my room and I saw my mom in the same robe I had seen her in last night as she was pleasuring herself. My cock started to twitch and I couldn’t believe this was happening again. Then she opened the door to the refrigerator and bent down to grab the orange juice. Why did the juice have to be on the bottom shelf? As she bent over her robe started to rise up to about her mid thigh. I stood there hoping against hope that it would rise up further, but to no avail. The fabric on the robe was hugging against her perfect ass and hips making my cock stick straight out in my shorts.

I don't know if it had been the long night and lack of sl**p but I couldn’t take this anymore. I was about to explode, “Mom! I can’t do this anymore! You need to put some normal clothes on around me, because you are making me think dirty and inappropriate things about you” I just blurted it out. My mom didn’t even realize I was in the room and jumped when I yelled at her.

“Jesus Will, you scared the crap out of me. What the hell are you talking about?” and then she looked down to the tent in my pants. Her face turned beet red and she giggled, “Oh honey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize my old body could still do that to somebody, let alone you. I apologize. I will go put on my work clothes and from now on I will watch what I’m wearing around you”. I was pretty surprised that she handled this so casually as if she liked the attention and I began to contemplate if I should tell her all about what I saw in her room last night.

I waited for her to come back out of her room after changing so I could finally talk to her about Sara. It took about 20 minutes and my mom finally emerged from her room. Wearing a tight purple blouse and a knee length, skintight black skirt. She was a teacher at the local high school that I had gone to, and was well known as the hottest teacher at the school. I was reminded constantly of this fact by all of my friends, but hadn’t really seen it until now. She didn’t have a first period class that day and I had no classes on Fridays so we had about an hour to talk before she left for work.

“Mom I have to talk to you about my night last night”

“Sure honey, I was going to chat with you last night but I was drained so I just went to sl**p. What happened?”

I went on to tell her about meeting Sara, talking to her, finding out she was only f******n, lying to her saying that I was only sixteen, and then me kissing her on the porch before I came back inside the house. “Well sweetie, it sounds like you two really hit it off. If you want to be with her you are going to have to come clean about how old you really are. I personally don't really see a problem with the age difference if you two really care about each other, but if you two are serious about having a relationship you are going to have to clear it with her parents before, or you could get into some trouble. You should call her and ask her out for tonight and come clean to her.”

“So you don't think it’s weird that she is five years younger than me?”

“I think that love has no age limits”

“Whoa mom I didn’t say I was in love with her, but thanks. That really helps”

“You know what I mean. I have to get going or I’m going to be late to work again. See you after school.”

“Okay mom, but I have something else to talk about when you get home”

“Oh, my baby. Always riddled with drama” she said as kissed my forehead and walked to her car.

“Bye mom” I said as I watched her beautiful ass sway back and forth as she walked out of the door.

I was turned on but was absolutely exhausted and walked back to my bed and fell asl**p almost immediately. I was out for hours.

Chapter 4- Dinner with f****y

I woke up from my nap, which was really just a night’s sl**p, and looked at my clock. I was 4 o’clock; I had been out for seven hours. I got up and realized my mom would be home at anytime. I hurried up and took a shower so I didn't look like I had just woken up. I finished showering and walked out to the main room to sit down and watch some TV. I looked out the front window and my mom had just pulled into the driveway, but she wasn’t alone. I couldn’t see who was in the passenger seat from the couch. As I stood up I saw Sara stepping out of my mom’s car. I was baffled. How on earth did they find each other? Was this girl a crazy stalker and somehow found my mom? Did my mom go overboard, now that she knew I finally really liked a girl and hunted down this girl? I sat back down to act like I wasn’t completely freaked out. My mom opened the door with a sly little smile on her face, “Look who I brought home from school” as she motioned for Sara to walk into the house.

I couldn’t hide how confused I was and my mom quickly picked up on that, “Sara, here, is in my fourth period freshman English class. I realized that she looked exactly like the girl you described from last night, that her name was Sara and she was f******n years old.” I looked impressed and my mom smiled at me. “Your old mom has her Sherlock moments too Will,” referring to how she had always described my ability to quickly figure things out. Sara came over and sat on the couch right next to me. “I talked to Sara after class and discovered that she was indeed the same girl and then I invited her to go out to eat with us tonight. I hope you don’t mind.”

I was a little ashamed that my mom had to ask out a girl on a second date for me, but I was excited that I got to see Sara again. I reached over and grabbed Sara’s hand and kissed her cheek, “Of course I don't mind. Where are we going?”

My mom went to go shower and get ready to go out. I took these 45 minutes to try to talk to Sara about my lie last night, “Sara, I have to confess that I lied about something last night.”

“Could it be that you are older than you said you were?”

“Did my mom tell you already?” I asked, now really embarrassed.

“No actually it was my mom”

“What? How on earth did she know?”

“She works in the front office at your school. She said that she has helped you with picking your classes before and she recognized you when you got in the van”

“Wow this is getting really weird. You being in my mom’s class and your mom working at my school”

“I know I thought it was really weird when Mrs. Connor said that she was your mom.” It was Mrs. Connor, because my mom had retaken her maiden name, and I still had my father’s last name.

“Haha, I bet that was a strange conversation to have with your teacher”

“Actually your mom is always really cool with her students so it wasn’t that awkward”

As she was talking I realized something really important about what she had said earlier, “Wait, so your mom knew how old I was and she was still encouraging you to walk me to my door?”

“Yeah, she didn't care. She just said that she was very impressed that I could land a guy as good looking and mature as you. She said that she tried flirting with you and got nowhere.”

“I saw your mom last night and I knew that I knew her from somewhere, but I still don't remember her ever helping me with classes. Did she change her hair or something?”

“She lost about 50 pounds in the last year since my dad left her”

“Oh, well I guess that explains it” I said; knowing that I would have remembered the woman that I had saw last night, hitting on me.

“You two ready to go?” my mom asked as she walked out in form-fitting jeans and a low cut t-shirt that showed off her great tits. She then winked at me as I was staring at her chest. This made my cock jump and I was scared that she had caught me looking, but realizing she was probably just winking about Sara and me cuddling on the couch.

“Yeah, but I have to call my mom really quick to tell her I wont be home for dinner” Sarah announced as she asked if she could use our phone.

“Why don’t you invite her to come along with us?” I blurted out, still thinking about her mom’s tight body from the night before.

“Yeah that would be fun,” my mom added.

“Cool, I’ll ask” Sara replied as she picked up the phone.

Sara’s mom, Becky, accepted and we drove by her house to pick her up. We all ate had a great time. My mom and Becky clicked right away and acted like they were old friends. Sara and I were quickly falling for each other and the age difference that I had been so worried about the night before, seemed like it just melted away. As the night wore on Becky had her fair share to drink and looked like she was feeling the buzz. My mom didn't drink and both Sara and I were too young to drink, but Becky seemed to be trying to make up for that. We left after a couple hours and decided to all go back to Becky and Sara’s house so we could hang out some more.

We all got inside and this was when I started to notice that Sara’s mom was really hammered. She started to say incoherent sentences and flopped down onto the couch. My mom leaned over to pull her back up and her cleavage was on full display. Her bra was on full display and I couldn’t help but take a peek, and this was when Sara’s mom changed the trajectory of the evening. “Sara! You better look out or Will’s just going to fuck his mom before he fucks you!” Becky shouted as she caught me staring at my mom’s chest.

“Mom! That’s rude! I think that you are a little out of it. Let me get you some coffee” Sara was so embarrassed by her mom’s outburst.

My mom and I were both blushing and Becky didn’t stop there, “What? I’ve seen the way you looked at your mom all day long, Will. Tell me you wouldn’t fuck her if she asked you to”

“Mom that is enough! I’m going to put you to bed right now!” Sara yelled, storming in from the kitchen.

“That’s fine Sara” my mom replied, “I’ll put her to bed and you and Will can talk before we leave.”

“Thank you so much Mrs. Connor” Sara said to my mom as our moms were stumbling down the hallway. “I’m so sorry about that Will. My mom gets that way when she gets d***k”

“It’s fine. Don't worry about it”

“I know we barely know each other, but my mom wasn’t the only one who noticed the way you looked at your mom. I know it’s natural for you to look because I think that your mom is hot and I’m a straight female, but do you think its gross that it kind of makes me hot thinking about you and your mom having sex. I’ve always been intrigued by i****t.”

“Uuuuuhh… uh I don’t think it’s gross,” I said, shocked to hear this come out of the mouth of this f******n year old girl that I had just met. “As long as you’re being honest, I have something to tell you….” I then told her about what happened the night before with me walking in on my mom and how it made me feel and I could see this was turning this kinky little girl on. She began to twitch and wiggle in her seat and her face became flush.

“Will? I think I’m falling in love with you” I would have normally gone running for the hills if a girl said this to me after a first date, but this was different. I knew how she felt, because the chemistry that I had with this girl was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I mean here we were, having just met the day before and I was telling her about watching my mom masturbate and then masturbating to it. It was like I could say absolutely anything to this girl and she to me. We were simply made for each other.

“Sara? I am falling in love with you,” I replied as I leaned in to kiss her. She pulled me into her and we fell into the couch embracing every inch of each other’s bodies. I slowly moved my hand down to her crotch and slid my finger across the seam on her jeans. Her body started to shiver and I reached to unbutton her pants…

“Alright you two break it up. Sorry, but Will we need to get home. It’s almost midnight and I have to get up in the morning.” My mom came in from putting Sara’s mom to bed, “Sara, you have to check on your mom before you go to sl**p to make sure she hasn’t thrown up or done something carzy. Now kiss goodbye and we have to go”

My sexual frustration seemed like it would live on forever as a pecked Sara on the lips and got up off the couch to follow my mom out. Little did I know that my night was really just beginning.

Chapter 5- My Mom

“So that Becky is feisty one when she gets some booze in her isn’t she?” my mom said as we walked through the front door. “I guess that little outburst about us didn’t hurt anything between you and Sara”.

“No it didn’t. I think this relationship might last for awhile” I retorted.

“I’m just curious how she handled that situation and managed to get you guys rounding second base in like 20 minutes. It was impressive. Mind telling me what happened”

I took a huge deep breath. I looked at my mom and knew that I couldn’t hide my feelings about her forever. She has always been the person that I could speak freely with and I now believed that this situation was no different. I decided that I was going to tell her absolutely everything that had happened over the last two days. I figured she was my mom and my best friend, and I owed it to her to talk to her about what happened. “Well mom remember when I told you this morning that I had something else to talk to you about…” I went on to tell her about walking in on her the night before, how it made me feel, my reaction to her in the robe in the morning, me not being able to look away from her all day, and finally Sara saying she was into i****t and that the thought of me fucking my own mom made her horny.

“Wow, that’s quite the story you were holding in there. This Sara girl seems like quite the little keeper,” she said as she bit her bottom lip. “I’m sorry that you were holding all of these feelings in, but what if I told you that I might have set that up; what happened last night.”

“What?” I asked looking right into my mom’s eyes trying to figure out what she meant by that.

“Well you were always talking about your girl troubles and I have been having my fair share of troubles with men. I thought that if you saw me like that you might get some feelings for me and we could take it further. I guess the feelings that I was hoping for developed, but now we can't take it any further because you are with Sara.”

“Wait, are you saying that you were trying to seduce me? You wanted to see you last night in hopes that I would try to sl**p with you?”

“I’ve had a crush on you for a few years Will. I just suppressed it, us being mother and son and all. Over the last few weeks I have been so horny around you and I came up with a plan to seduce you. Then you met Sara just as my plan started, so I stopped”

“You stopped? You call wearing that outfit stopping?” I said pointing to her tits that I had been staring at all night.

“Oh, these are just fun to show off for everyone,” she said. Now playing with her own tits, right in front of me. My cock was now rock hard and I decided to continue this flirting to see where it could lead.

“So this plan of yours; how was this seducing thing going to work?”

“Well it all started about a week ago. I started changing with my door open when you were home, hoping that you would come in and see me. After about 5 days I realized that it wasn’t working because you never came in. I wasn’t sure what I could do to make you notice me in that way, so then I started wearing slutty clothes around you, but you impervious to all of my outfits. I knew that I had to take it a step further so I waited until I heard you on the porch last night. I didn’t realize that you were out there with Sara so you were out there longer than usual. I was so excited that I was going at it faster than normal. I heard you finally open the door and knew I had to slow down so I could have you see me before I came. I finally saw your shadow in the doorway and I came in like 30 seconds”

“You saw me in the doorway?”

“Yeah, I told you it was all a part of my plan. Anyway I was hoping that you would bring it up with me and we could have a talk, like this. Then I could tell you that I had feelings for you, like I did. Then I was hoping that you would tell me that you seeing me masturbating turned you on”

“Like I did”

“Like you did. Then I would tell you that what we were both feeling was perfectly natural, like I just did. I would take off my shirt, like I am, and tell you that we are just a man and a woman” my cock started to swell in my pants as I stared at my gorgeous mom, now just in her frilly black bra and jeans. “I would grab my tits, like this, and guide your hand, like this, to my tits, like this, to show you that these are simply the breasts of a woman, not your mom. You would realize that intercourse between us would be completely natural. I would take your pants off, like this, exposing your beautiful erection, like this, and this would validate that we both wanted the same thing. Then I would have given you a handjob, we would have had sex and had fun for as long as we wanted” she put her shirt back on and tossed my pants back onto my waist and sat back in her chair. “But now that you’re with Sara we can't do it anymore.”

“I already told you that Sara loved the idea. We can still do it.” I pleaded as my dreams were quickly slipping away.

“Will, there is a big difference between the idea of i****t and actually acting on it. I think you and Sara might have a real relationship in the future and I couldn’t ruin that for the both of you”

“Mom, stop teasing me like this. We both want this more than anything right now. Let’s do it right now” I had enough and now I was going to take charge. I grabbed her shirt and ripped it over her head again. I buried my face in her chest, loving every second of it.

“Good to know my seduction techniques still work perfectly,” my mom giggled. I realized that all of this was still a part of her plan to seduce me. This woman was a genius. I was so sex driven I slid my hands under her ass and picked her up off of the chair and carried her to her bed.

“Oh, honey. How f***eful you can be. You have me dripping wet down there”

“Well then I have to see my handy work” I said as I unbuttoned my mom’s jeans and yanked them off in one pull (which was no small feat given how tight they were). I tossed her pants on the ground and looked up. To my complete delight she was wearing no panties.

“Easy access. Just for my son” I realized that she really had this planned all along.

I ripped my underwear off and tossed them where her jeans lay. I was still pantsless from our interaction in the kitchen. We were almost both completely naked except for that pesky bra. I crawled on to her bed and attacked her pussy with my tongue.

“Oh god Will. That feels amazing. I haven’t had anyone touch me down there in years”

I licked up and down her pussy lips, hearing her moan after every tongue stroke. I knew I had to take this further. I pushed my tongue in and out of her cunt, making my mom moan loader as I licked faster. Then I found her clit. I sucked and nibbled until she couldn't take anymore. “Oh yes! Will! Anymore and I’m going to explode,” and as I flicked harder her cum burst into my mouth. The juices flooded my open mouth and I tried to take in as much as I could, but most trickled out onto the sheets. I had no idea my mom was a squirter, but it got me even harder. The taste was intoxicated, salty yet tangy, and the best drink I’ve ever had in my life.

“Will… That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had… Now climb on top me and fuck your mother”

I wasted no time. I took my cock in my hand and guided it towards her slit. I rubbed my cock head up and down her opening and then quickly slid it in. “Yes Will! That’s my good boy. I’ve missed having real flesh inside me. Now make me cum just like before”

I started pumping faster and faster, but I realized that my mom still had her bra on. I had to unhook it to see those massive melons bounce with my every movement. I reached around her back and released the hooks. I took both strap ends and pull up, releasing the two greatest boobs I have seen till this day. They were even bigger than I imagined. Her nipples were about the size of quarters and her tits had just the right amount of bounce to them as I pounded my mom’s vagina. The sight of my mom’s massive tits bouncing around in all directions because of my cock thrusting in and out of my mom’s vagina was too much for me to take.

“Oh god mom! I’m going to cum soon. Should I pull out?”

“NO! I want to feel you cum inside of mommy. I want my son’s seed deep inside of me. Give me another baby.”

That was all I needed to hear as shot my load deep into her womb. Stream after stream of cum pumped out of my cock as I felt my mom’s cunt tighten around me. “Oh Will! I’m cumming again! Oh son! Yes! Your juices feel so warm and gooey inside me. I love it.” My cock finally went limp and I slid it out of my mom’s pussy.

“Mom, I know I’ve said it before, but now you truely are the best mom ever. I love you so much.” I said out of breath.

“I love you too Will, and your not such a bad son either”

We fucked three more times that night. I came inside her every time. It was a good thing it was the weekend because we were both exhausted the next day. It was about 3 o’clock in the next afternoon when Sara called asking to come over. I wasn’t going to let her, because I wanted more alone time with my mom, but my mom convinced me otherwise. With that decision, I was in for another long day of wondrous sex.

Chapter 6- My Dream Girl

It was about 4:30 when Sara walked up to the door. I saw her through the front window. She was wearing a 3 sizes too small pink tank top that showed both the outline of her bra and her amazing abs. Her jean skirt barely came down over her ass and looked to be uncomfortably tight, but I certainly appreciated the look. I let her in with a hug and kiss and we sat down on the couch.

My mom walked out with a form fitting little black dress on that rivaled Sara outfit in sluttiness, “Since you two are going to be making out all damn night, I’m gonna go out with Becky. I will see you two later.” She strutted past us towards the door as both Sara and I stared directly at her ass the entire walk. She walked out of the door and pulled out of the driveway, leaving us alone.

“Wow, Will. Your mom is gorgeous”

“Yah you’re telling me” I thought that this would be the best time to tell Sara about what had happened between my mom and me the night before. “Sara I have to tell you about something…” I went on to tell her about the seduction and the sex as her face started to turn a deep red. “I hope you aren’t that mad at…” I was cut off as Sara lunged at me and stuck her tongue down my throat.

“Oh god Will, you have me so wet right now. I want to have sex in your mom’s bed. Anything to do with i****t gets me so hot. Come on” she grabbed my belt and led to my mom’s room.

“Sara, you are the sexiest girl ever,” I said as she started to strip right in front of me. First crossing her arms and gently sliding her tiny tank top up over her head, exposing her cute yellow cotton bra. I tried to go up and touch her abs, but she slapped my hand away, “No touching.” She seemed like she had done this before. Then she turned around moving and rocking her hips in a hypnotic motion. She bent over and I could see her matching yellow panties covering her soaking teen pussy. She unbuttoned her skirt and shook her ass until it fell down around her ankles. This girl definitely had some stripper talent. She unhooked her bra and tossed it onto my shoulder. Her tits were small but still developing. Her nipples were rock hard and pointed straight out me just begging to be nibbled on. I tried to take a step forward but Sara stuck her index finger out and waved it at me telling me to stay back. She lay back on the bed and stuck her legs up in the air. She was pumping her legs and I could see her panties getting darker up against the moisture of her pussy. She slid her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and pulled them up over her feet, revealing her dripping, bald pussy. She hopped up and walked over to me and stuck her wet panties right into my mouth.

The taste of her juices set me off. I figured her little strip show was enough foreplay, so I picked her up and drove her down onto the bed. We kissed passionately as our tongues intertwined. We broke away from each other, “Wait Will, I have to tell you some thing first,” Sara said as she nervously looked up at me with her big, mesmerizing, brown eyes, “I’m still a virgin.”

“That’s fine. It actually makes this even better for me. We just have to go a little softer at first, and it is going to hurt for you at the beginning.”

“Yeah, I know the girls at school always talk about it. They say that when it breaks there is bl**d that leaks out.”

“Yes, but I’ve been told that it is much better if you start out on top so you can control how deep and how hard I go into you.” I rolled over and lifted her small frame up on top of me, “Now just grab my cock and gently glide it in.” She wrapped her small hand around my cock and started to stroke it up and down.

“This is so big I don’t know how it’s going to fit inside me. I can barely fit two fingers in there”

“It’s fine it will fit perfectly, just sit on it and gently lower yourself down”

She got up on her knees and scooted forward just above my cock. She put my tip right up against it, but looked right into my eyes. She looked scared, but incredibly horny. She bit her bottom lip and slid my cock inside her, “Oh God! It’s so tight.” She dropped down millimeter by millimeter, “It starting to really hurt.” I could feel my cock meet some resistance and knew I hit her hymen.

“Now this is the part that’s going to be the most painful,” I said as I looked up into those worried big brown eyes. “If you just drop down faster it will be like just ripping a band-aid off instead of dragging it out.”

“Holy shit! That hurts so bad” I felt my dick slide deeper inside and bl**d dripped down into my lap. “It’s starting to loosen up. I think I can go a little faster now” She started to bounce a little up and down. This felt incredible completely different from anything I experienced with my mom the night before. I looked right into her eyes as her pussy started to tighten around my cock. “Yes, Will! This feels incredible! Oh God, I’m cumming so hard!”

Now was the time to have some fun. I sat up and slid my ass down to the end of the bed. I stood up holding Sara’s ass in my arms; all without take my dick out of her. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck, as I started to lift her up and drop her back down onto my dick. “Oh Yes! This feels even better than before. Fuck me harder. Harder!” I started to thrust my hips up in rhythm with my lifts, “Yes! I’m going to cum again Will! FUCK ME!!!!!” Her whole body convulsed as she let out a huge moan.

I was so close. As I spun around and set her down on my mom’s bed. I was pumping as hard as I could, “Sara, I about to cum. Should I pull out?”

“Will, you better not pull out,” we both looked at each confused as the voice came from the doorway behind me. “I’ve watched this entire show. I don’t want a bad ending to ruin it.”

“Mom! You’ve been there the entire time. Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Mrs. Connor! I’m so sorry”

“Sara, honey, it’s perfectly fine,” my mom started to walk towards us both. “Now finish inside her. I want to see this up close,” she said as she lay down on her stomach with her chin resting on Sara’s left thigh.

“Oh yes, Will. Cum deep inside me. I want to feel your sperm inside me.”

I could tell that my mom being there was really turning Sara on even more. I knew that it was making me hornier, and I got ready to explode. What must have been the most cum I had ever felt came pouring out of me and into Sara’s womb, “Oh that feels wonderful, Will. I want you to do this every time we fuck.”

I leaned down and kissed Sara right on the mouth, “You guys put on an amazing performance. I wish I upgraded to front row seats sooner”

“Mom, I thought you were going out with Becky?”

“No, I just made that up so I could spy on what you guys were doing if you thought you were home alone, and I’m glad I did”

“Mrs. Connor, why don’t you join us next time?”

“I would love to Sara, but I think that you two should just be alone together. You just seem perfect for each other. I’m still here anytime either of you need to spice things up. Just let me know and I will help out. I just don’t want to get in the way for now.”

“Mom, you know you are welcome anytime you want to join in.”

“Thank you guys” my mom smiled as she hugged both of us, which was kind of strange given that Sara and I were both naked and my mom still had her dress on. “Now you two go shower and we can go out and get some dinner”

Prologue- Emma

Sara hopped into the shower and I got on my computer to check my email. I saw a message from an Emma Chapman:

Will,

I know we haven’t seen each other in like 10 years, but I am your half s****r Emma. I was only 3 the last time I saw you, so I don’t really remember, but I really want to meet you. My dad, or our dad, just told me that I’m going to an all girls’ boarding school in the fall. It is all the way across the country, but just happens to be only an hour away from your house. I just wanted to contact you to ask if we could meet up once I get out there in August. If you don't want to, just let me know, I understand.

Love,
Your Little s****r
Emma

I sat there on my bed confused, but kind of excited. I hadn't seen her since I was 9 and she barely even talked then. I had always wanted a sibling and I guess I had one the whole time that I had forgot about. August was still a few months away, so I figured that I still had time to think about what to say before I responded to the message.

“Will, I’m done showering, you can get in now” I turned off my computer and kissed Sara in her towel and wet hair as I walked to the bathroom.
... Continue»
Posted by aki4u23 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 8951  |  
98%
  |  11

My Mom and My Dream Girl

Introduction

My name is Will Chapman. I’m a 19-year-old college student, 5’8” and 160 lbs with short brown hair and dark brown eyes. I have always had trouble with girls my own age. It wasn’t that I was not good looking; it was because, despite being 19, I looked like I was 14. Whenever I went out with my friends, people we would meet often asked if I was someone’s little b*****r. Girls would always say that I was “cute” which would drive me absolutely insane. Needless to say I had trouble meeting my sexual needs.

I was going to a local community college and lived at home with my mom. We had lived alone together since I was 4 years old. She had basically raised me all by herself, and she was my role model. My parents were divorced when my dad broke the news that he had fathered a c***d with another woman. He stuck around town with his new wife until I was 8 and then left to move to Nashville. He’s been there ever since and rarely made contact with either my mom or me.

My mom really was my best friend and we would talk about absolutely anything together. We were extremely comfortable being around each other. Home was the one place where either one of us could say or do anything and not worry about being embarrassed or ashamed. We had conversations about my woman troubles and mom would always say that I just had to keep trying and I would be able to find my dream girl.

Chapter 1- Sara

One night I was out with my friends shopping at the local mall. We were wandering around aimlessly through the food court and then I saw her. Across the rows of chairs and tables was my perfect girl. She was a little under 5 feet tall and around 100 pounds, with beautiful dark brown hair with little streaks of red in it. She was just wearing a plain black t-shirt and loose fitting jeans but she was still stunning. Her boobs were amazing, not that big, a solid B cup, but were perky and set up perfectly on her chest. Her ass was absolutely perfect, big round and tight all at the same time. Her hips accentuated her entire body and just begged for someone to put their hands on them. She looked young, but I certainly thought that she was at least 17.

“Will! Hey, Will!” my friend Nick yelled.

I was startled. I hadn’t realized that I had been literally stopped in my tracks by this girl’s beauty. I must have been staring at her for a lot longer than I had realized because my group of friends were a good 200 feet ahead of me. I waved Nick off and turned to see what this goddess across the way was doing. She must have heard Nick’s call to me and had turned and was now looking right at me. I smiled and she blushed and gave me the cutest smile back. I knew that I had to walk over and talk to this girl.

“Hi, my name is Will” I said as I extended my hand out to her.

“Hey, I’m Sara” she replied as she nervously shook my hand.

“I was just wondering if maybe you wanted to go somewhere to get something to eat with me” I stupidly asked not realizing that we currently standing in line at a food stand.

Now when I said that this girl was my perfect girl, I was not just referring to her looks. The way that she responded to my dumb question will always stick out as a main reason that I fell in love with this girl.

“I would love to, but do you know anywhere that we could go,” she said as she walked up to the window and ordered her dinner.

I laughed, really embarrassed, thinking that I had just blown my chance with the most beautiful girl that I ever had the guts to go talk to. I was so sure that she thought I was a moron. I was ready to just turn around to find my friends. I was completely caught off guard when Sara turned to me, twirling her hair around her finger, “So are you gonna pay, or is this gonna be one of those dates?”

I was simultaneously confused, embarrassed and excited. I mumbled incoherent words as I reached for my wallet. She smiled and grabbed her food and walked over to an empty table to sit down. I quickly ordered and joined her. We started talking and it was like we just clicked instantly. Her sense of humor and sarcasm was almost identical to mine and her personality really reminded me a lot of my mother’s. We talked for almost two hours about a variety of things until I realized that I had a problem. My friends that I had come with were nowhere to be found and I had no way to get back home. Sara realized that I was a little troubled by something, “What’s going on?”

“Oh it’s nothing bad. I just realized my friends that drove me here are gone and I have no way to get back to my house.”

“That's fine I have to go home right now anyway, you can just come with me.”

This girl just kept getting better. She was hot as hell, had a great personality, and she was willing to drive me home. I thought that there was nothing about this girl that wasn’t absolutely perfect, and then a mini van pulled up right in front of us. The woman driving was really hot. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She had brown hair, and looked like she was a smaller woman, from what I could tell from her sitting down, and her chest looked like it was irregularly large for her size and body type. As I looked closely at her she really looked a lot like Sara. For some reason as I was looking at her, I had that strange feeling that I had met her before, but I had no idea where from.

“Finally my mom’s here” I heard Sara say, which broke my complete focus on this woman in front of me. I heard her, but what she said did not completely register with me at first.

“Wait, that’s your mom?” I asked, slightly confused.

“Yep”

“Why is she here? Does she need you for something?” I said, completely not realizing what was going on.

“She’s here to pick us up, DUH. You said you needed a ride”

“I thought that you were going to drive home”

“How could I do that, I don’t even have a permit yet”

“What? How old are you?” I have no idea how the two-hour long conversation that we had earlier never touched on this subject.

“f******n. Why? How old are you?”

I still to this day am still not quite sure why I answered this question like this:

“Wow, I thought that you were older. I’m sixteen”

“So, lets go my mom is waiting”

She grabbed my hand and led me to her mom’s car. I was still a little baffled at how I had been talking to this girl for hours and never once even thought that she was only f******n years old. “Hello there cutie,” her mom said as I got in the car after Sara, “and who is this good looking young man, Sara?”

“Mom, this is Will. I met him here and he said he needed a ride home”

“I didn’t know my little girl could attract such a handsome young man,” her mom joked as Sara hit her on the arm laughing.

We drove for 10 more minutes making small talk and laughing the whole time. I realized that Sara had not only gotten her amazing looks from her mom, but had also inherited her personality. We pulled up to my house and I thanked Sara’s mom and I moved to get out of the car. “Well young lady you better walk this young man to his door. You better not let this one get away” Sara hit her mom on the arm again, clearly more embarrassed by this joke than the previous one, and moved to follow me out of the car. She slid her hand into mine as we walked up to my front door.

“Thanks for the ride home and the great night” I said as I got ready to open my door.

“Will?”

“Yeah, what’s wrong?” I asked as I noticed she was sad about something.

“Do you still like me even though I’m younger than you thought I was?”

“Sara, I like you even more now” I said as her face lit up and I bent down to hug her goodbye. I wasn’t sure why I had said that, because I was a little worried about what I was going to do after I had lied to her about my age. I was unsure if I could even continue to see a girl that was that much younger than I was. I think that I was just trying to make her feel better about herself and my response had simply just slipped out. She squeezed me tightly and as we broke apart she gave me a quick kiss that kind of caught off guard. She smiled and turned to walk away, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into a longer more passionate kiss. We were kissing for what seemed like hours, but in reality was only a few seconds when her mom started honking her horn for Sara to come back to the car.

“Call me later” she said as she turned and skipped to mom’s car.

Chapter 2- Mom is HOT

I stepped into my house and I was surprised that my mom was not in the front room watching TV like normal. I walked towards my room to relieve some stress that Sara had just created, when I heard a strange noise coming from down the hall. It sounded like a low vibrating noise so I thought my mom’s phone was ringing in her room. I wasn’t sure if she was anywhere around, so I walked to her half open door and turned to walk in when I saw something that changed my life forever.

My mom was sprawled out on her bed in her robe that she always wore around the house. She was pumping a big purple vibrator out of her soaked vagina. I could hear the sounds of her wet cunt, as she violently pushed and pulled her plastic toy in and out of her. I knew that I should of just turned and walked away because it was my mom, but I couldn’t look away. My cock was already at attention after my interaction with Sara just two minutes earlier, but this sight gave me the worst erection I had ever had in my life. It hurt inside my pants and felt like I couldn’t move any direction or I would explode without even touching it. Then my mom let out a huge moan that made my cock jump. Her body started to convulse and I couldn't help but start to rub the lump in my pants. She fell back into her pillow, panting. I had never looked at my mom as a sexual being but this sight was the hottest thing that I had ever seen.

Now I had never thought of my mom as a hot woman, but that was just because she was my mom. She was indeed very attractive. At the time she was 42 years old, but she looked like she was maybe 32 and could pass for even younger. Standing at about 5 foot 1, with shoulder length blonde hair. She was in great shape for a woman of her body type and age. She weighed around 130 pounds and her breasts were absolutely unbelievable. She was a 38D and given the size of the rest of her frame her chest really stood out and begged to be fondled. As I began to really notice her body, her hips and ass quickly became my absolute favorite things about her. They both curved out from her slim midsection perfectly and accentuated her magnificent motherly figure. Her ass was huge, but was beautifully smooth, unlike most of the women her age, and went well with the rest of her body. Her hips provided a stark contrast to her smaller waist and could definitely be described as c***d baring hips. In short, she could definitely be the MILF to populate any man’s wet dream.

I knew that she could get up at any moment and find me staring at her, so I hurried to my own room and quickly pulled my cock out. Images of my mom and Sara were all I needed to explode in no time. I finished, cleaned up and went to go take a shower. I opened my door and my mom walked right up to me and hugged me tight pressing tits up against me and my still semi-hard cock into her, “Hey Will, how was your night at the mall?”

Normally I would have hugged her right back and talked to her for the next hour about my night and about what happened with Sara. However, what I just saw her doing, combined with fact that she was now pressing her sweaty, after-sex smelling, incredibly sexy body against me, she was giving me another erection. I had to pull away and say, “I’ll tell you once I get out of the shower”

“Oooo, I was just about to shower too, but then I heard your door and had to come to talk you. We should just shower together and save some water” a joke that would have made me laugh before, but now all I could do was smile and blush and say, “Yeah right” as I went into my bathroom.

I got into the shower sporting my second rock hard erection in the last 10 minutes. I was just going to let it go down but then I heard my mom’s shower turn on, and images of my mom’s naked body started to populate every thought in my head. I subconsciously started stroking my cock as I pictured my mom and her tits and ass bouncing on top of my cock. I shot my load all over the shower door as snapped out of my sex filled daze, embarrassed about my i****tuous fantasies.

I left my shower and got dressed in a t-shirt and some shorts and went to sit and watch TV in the main room expecting my mom to be out soon. I sat there just thinking about the events of the last couple hours with Sara and my mom. The fact that I met the girl of my dreams only to find out that she was only f******n. Then, I, for some reason, decided to lie to her and tell her I was three years younger than I really was, only to end up giving her the best kiss I had ever had. The fact that that was the most normal thing that had happened that night was what had my mind spinning. Not only did I make out and masturbate to a high school freshman, but also I masturbated to the sight of my own mom having a body rattling orgasm on her bed. I was not sure what I was going to do. Normally I would talk to my mom about problems like these, but for obvious reasons that was out of the question. After about an hour I figured my mom had just gone to bed so I went to my room to try to go to sl**p.

I lay in bed all night, not getting one minute of sl**p, just constantly replaying the night over and over in my head. I was tossing and turning with constant visions of Sara and my mom flashing in my mind. I decided that I couldn’t go another night with out being able to sl**p. I knew that I was going to have to talk to my mom, at least about Sara, when she woke up. I just had to get something off of my chest or I was going to go insane.

Chapter 3- Awkward Morning

It was about 7 o’clock when I heard my mom open her bedroom door and walk to the kitchen. Although I was relieved that I made it through one of the longest nights of my life, I was exhausted. I got up and went to meet my mom in the kitchen. I turned the corner out of my room and I saw my mom in the same robe I had seen her in last night as she was pleasuring herself. My cock started to twitch and I couldn’t believe this was happening again. Then she opened the door to the refrigerator and bent down to grab the orange juice. Why did the juice have to be on the bottom shelf? As she bent over her robe started to rise up to about her mid thigh. I stood there hoping against hope that it would rise up further, but to no avail. The fabric on the robe was hugging against her perfect ass and hips making my cock stick straight out in my shorts.

I don't know if it had been the long night and lack of sl**p but I couldn’t take this anymore. I was about to explode, “Mom! I can’t do this anymore! You need to put some normal clothes on around me, because you are making me think dirty and inappropriate things about you” I just blurted it out. My mom didn’t even realize I was in the room and jumped when I yelled at her.

“Jesus Will, you scared the crap out of me. What the hell are you talking about?” and then she looked down to the tent in my pants. Her face turned beet red and she giggled, “Oh honey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize my old body could still do that to somebody, let alone you. I apologize. I will go put on my work clothes and from now on I will watch what I’m wearing around you”. I was pretty surprised that she handled this so casually as if she liked the attention and I began to contemplate if I should tell her all about what I saw in her room last night.

I waited for her to come back out of her room after changing so I could finally talk to her about Sara. It took about 20 minutes and my mom finally emerged from her room. Wearing a tight purple blouse and a knee length, skintight black skirt. She was a teacher at the local high school that I had gone to, and was well known as the hottest teacher at the school. I was reminded constantly of this fact by all of my friends, but hadn’t really seen it until now. She didn’t have a first period class that day and I had no classes on Fridays so we had about an hour to talk before she left for work.

“Mom I have to talk to you about my night last night”

“Sure honey, I was going to chat with you last night but I was drained so I just went to sl**p. What happened?”

I went on to tell her about meeting Sara, talking to her, finding out she was only f******n, lying to her saying that I was only sixteen, and then me kissing her on the porch before I came back inside the house. “Well sweetie, it sounds like you two really hit it off. If you want to be with her you are going to have to come clean about how old you really are. I personally don't really see a problem with the age difference if you two really care about each other, but if you two are serious about having a relationship you are going to have to clear it with her parents before, or you could get into some trouble. You should call her and ask her out for tonight and come clean to her.”

“So you don't think it’s weird that she is five years younger than me?”

“I think that love has no age limits”

“Whoa mom I didn’t say I was in love with her, but thanks. That really helps”

“You know what I mean. I have to get going or I’m going to be late to work again. See you after school.”

“Okay mom, but I have something else to talk about when you get home”

“Oh, my baby. Always riddled with drama” she said as kissed my forehead and walked to her car.

“Bye mom” I said as I watched her beautiful ass sway back and forth as she walked out of the door.

I was turned on but was absolutely exhausted and walked back to my bed and fell asl**p almost immediately. I was out for hours.

Chapter 4- Dinner with f****y

I woke up from my nap, which was really just a night’s sl**p, and looked at my clock. I was 4 o’clock; I had been out for seven hours. I got up and realized my mom would be home at anytime. I hurried up and took a shower so I didn't look like I had just woken up. I finished showering and walked out to the main room to sit down and watch some TV. I looked out the front window and my mom had just pulled into the driveway, but she wasn’t alone. I couldn’t see who was in the passenger seat from the couch. As I stood up I saw Sara stepping out of my mom’s car. I was baffled. How on earth did they find each other? Was this girl a crazy stalker and somehow found my mom? Did my mom go overboard, now that she knew I finally really liked a girl and hunted down this girl? I sat back down to act like I wasn’t completely freaked out. My mom opened the door with a sly little smile on her face, “Look who I brought home from school” as she motioned for Sara to walk into the house.

I couldn’t hide how confused I was and my mom quickly picked up on that, “Sara, here, is in my fourth period freshman English class. I realized that she looked exactly like the girl you described from last night, that her name was Sara and she was f******n years old.” I looked impressed and my mom smiled at me. “Your old mom has her Sherlock moments too Will,” referring to how she had always described my ability to quickly figure things out. Sara came over and sat on the couch right next to me. “I talked to Sara after class and discovered that she was indeed the same girl and then I invited her to go out to eat with us tonight. I hope you don’t mind.”

I was a little ashamed that my mom had to ask out a girl on a second date for me, but I was excited that I got to see Sara again. I reached over and grabbed Sara’s hand and kissed her cheek, “Of course I don't mind. Where are we going?”

My mom went to go shower and get ready to go out. I took these 45 minutes to try to talk to Sara about my lie last night, “Sara, I have to confess that I lied about something last night.”

“Could it be that you are older than you said you were?”

“Did my mom tell you already?” I asked, now really embarrassed.

“No actually it was my mom”

“What? How on earth did she know?”

“She works in the front office at your school. She said that she has helped you with picking your classes before and she recognized you when you got in the van”

“Wow this is getting really weird. You being in my mom’s class and your mom working at my school”

“I know I thought it was really weird when Mrs. Connor said that she was your mom.” It was Mrs. Connor, because my mom had retaken her maiden name, and I still had my father’s last name.

“Haha, I bet that was a strange conversation to have with your teacher”

“Actually your mom is always really cool with her students so it wasn’t that awkward”

As she was talking I realized something really important about what she had said earlier, “Wait, so your mom knew how old I was and she was still encouraging you to walk me to my door?”

“Yeah, she didn't care. She just said that she was very impressed that I could land a guy as good looking and mature as you. She said that she tried flirting with you and got nowhere.”

“I saw your mom last night and I knew that I knew her from somewhere, but I still don't remember her ever helping me with classes. Did she change her hair or something?”

“She lost about 50 pounds in the last year since my dad left her”

“Oh, well I guess that explains it” I said; knowing that I would have remembered the woman that I had saw last night, hitting on me.

“You two ready to go?” my mom asked as she walked out in form-fitting jeans and a low cut t-shirt that showed off her great tits. She then winked at me as I was staring at her chest. This made my cock jump and I was scared that she had caught me looking, but realizing she was probably just winking about Sara and me cuddling on the couch.

“Yeah, but I have to call my mom really quick to tell her I wont be home for dinner” Sarah announced as she asked if she could use our phone.

“Why don’t you invite her to come along with us?” I blurted out, still thinking about her mom’s tight body from the night before.

“Yeah that would be fun,” my mom added.

“Cool, I’ll ask” Sara replied as she picked up the phone.

Sara’s mom, Becky, accepted and we drove by her house to pick her up. We all ate had a great time. My mom and Becky clicked right away and acted like they were old friends. Sara and I were quickly falling for each other and the age difference that I had been so worried about the night before, seemed like it just melted away. As the night wore on Becky had her fair share to drink and looked like she was feeling the buzz. My mom didn't drink and both Sara and I were too young to drink, but Becky seemed to be trying to make up for that. We left after a couple hours and decided to all go back to Becky and Sara’s house so we could hang out some more.

We all got inside and this was when I started to notice that Sara’s mom was really hammered. She started to say incoherent sentences and flopped down onto the couch. My mom leaned over to pull her back up and her cleavage was on full display. Her bra was on full display and I couldn’t help but take a peek, and this was when Sara’s mom changed the trajectory of the evening. “Sara! You better look out or Will’s just going to fuck his mom before he fucks you!” Becky shouted as she caught me staring at my mom’s chest.

“Mom! That’s rude! I think that you are a little out of it. Let me get you some coffee” Sara was so embarrassed by her mom’s outburst.

My mom and I were both blushing and Becky didn’t stop there, “What? I’ve seen the way you looked at your mom all day long, Will. Tell me you wouldn’t fuck her if she asked you to”

“Mom that is enough! I’m going to put you to bed right now!” Sara yelled, storming in from the kitchen.

“That’s fine Sara” my mom replied, “I’ll put her to bed and you and Will can talk before we leave.”

“Thank you so much Mrs. Connor” Sara said to my mom as our moms were stumbling down the hallway. “I’m so sorry about that Will. My mom gets that way when she gets d***k”

“It’s fine. Don't worry about it”

“I know we barely know each other, but my mom wasn’t the only one who noticed the way you looked at your mom. I know it’s natural for you to look because I think that your mom is hot and I’m a straight female, but do you think its gross that it kind of makes me hot thinking about you and your mom having sex. I’ve always been intrigued by i****t.”

“Uuuuuhh… uh I don’t think it’s gross,” I said, shocked to hear this come out of the mouth of this f******n year old girl that I had just met. “As long as you’re being honest, I have something to tell you….” I then told her about what happened the night before with me walking in on my mom and how it made me feel and I could see this was turning this kinky little girl on. She began to twitch and wiggle in her seat and her face became flush.

“Will? I think I’m falling in love with you” I would have normally gone running for the hills if a girl said this to me after a first date, but this was different. I knew how she felt, because the chemistry that I had with this girl was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I mean here we were, having just met the day before and I was telling her about watching my mom masturbate and then masturbating to it. It was like I could say absolutely anything to this girl and she to me. We were simply made for each other.

“Sara? I am falling in love with you,” I replied as I leaned in to kiss her. She pulled me into her and we fell into the couch embracing every inch of each other’s bodies. I slowly moved my hand down to her crotch and slid my finger across the seam on her jeans. Her body started to shiver and I reached to unbutton her pants…

“Alright you two break it up. Sorry, but Will we need to get home. It’s almost midnight and I have to get up in the morning.” My mom came in from putting Sara’s mom to bed, “Sara, you have to check on your mom before you go to sl**p to make sure she hasn’t thrown up or done something carzy. Now kiss goodbye and we have to go”

My sexual frustration seemed like it would live on forever as a pecked Sara on the lips and got up off the couch to follow my mom out. Little did I know that my night was really just beginning.

Chapter 5- My Mom

“So that Becky is feisty one when she gets some booze in her isn’t she?” my mom said as we walked through the front door. “I guess that little outburst about us didn’t hurt anything between you and Sara”.

“No it didn’t. I think this relationship might last for awhile” I retorted.

“I’m just curious how she handled that situation and managed to get you guys rounding second base in like 20 minutes. It was impressive. Mind telling me what happened”

I took a huge deep breath. I looked at my mom and knew that I couldn’t hide my feelings about her forever. She has always been the person that I could speak freely with and I now believed that this situation was no different. I decided that I was going to tell her absolutely everything that had happened over the last two days. I figured she was my mom and my best friend, and I owed it to her to talk to her about what happened. “Well mom remember when I told you this morning that I had something else to talk to you about…” I went on to tell her about walking in on her the night before, how it made me feel, my reaction to her in the robe in the morning, me not being able to look away from her all day, and finally Sara saying she was into i****t and that the thought of me fucking my own mom made her horny.

“Wow, that’s quite the story you were holding in there. This Sara girl seems like quite the little keeper,” she said as she bit her bottom lip. “I’m sorry that you were holding all of these feelings in, but what if I told you that I might have set that up; what happened last night.”

“What?” I asked looking right into my mom’s eyes trying to figure out what she meant by that.

“Well you were always talking about your girl troubles and I have been having my fair share of troubles with men. I thought that if you saw me like that you might get some feelings for me and we could take it further. I guess the feelings that I was hoping for developed, but now we can't take it any further because you are with Sara.”

“Wait, are you saying that you were trying to seduce me? You wanted to see you last night in hopes that I would try to sl**p with you?”

“I’ve had a crush on you for a few years Will. I just suppressed it, us being mother and son and all. Over the last few weeks I have been so horny around you and I came up with a plan to seduce you. Then you met Sara just as my plan started, so I stopped”

“You stopped? You call wearing that outfit stopping?” I said pointing to her tits that I had been staring at all night.

“Oh, these are just fun to show off for everyone,” she said. Now playing with her own tits, right in front of me. My cock was now rock hard and I decided to continue this flirting to see where it could lead.

“So this plan of yours; how was this seducing thing going to work?”

“Well it all started about a week ago. I started changing with my door open when you were home, hoping that you would come in and see me. After about 5 days I realized that it wasn’t working because you never came in. I wasn’t sure what I could do to make you notice me in that way, so then I started wearing slutty clothes around you, but you impervious to all of my outfits. I knew that I had to take it a step further so I waited until I heard you on the porch last night. I didn’t realize that you were out there with Sara so you were out there longer than usual. I was so excited that I was going at it faster than normal. I heard you finally open the door and knew I had to slow down so I could have you see me before I came. I finally saw your shadow in the doorway and I came in like 30 seconds”

“You saw me in the doorway?”

“Yeah, I told you it was all a part of my plan. Anyway I was hoping that you would bring it up with me and we could have a talk, like this. Then I could tell you that I had feelings for you, like I did. Then I was hoping that you would tell me that you seeing me masturbating turned you on”

“Like I did”

“Like you did. Then I would tell you that what we were both feeling was perfectly natural, like I just did. I would take off my shirt, like I am, and tell you that we are just a man and a woman” my cock started to swell in my pants as I stared at my gorgeous mom, now just in her frilly black bra and jeans. “I would grab my tits, like this, and guide your hand, like this, to my tits, like this, to show you that these are simply the breasts of a woman, not your mom. You would realize that intercourse between us would be completely natural. I would take your pants off, like this, exposing your beautiful erection, like this, and this would validate that we both wanted the same thing. Then I would have given you a handjob, we would have had sex and had fun for as long as we wanted” she put her shirt back on and tossed my pants back onto my waist and sat back in her chair. “But now that you’re with Sara we can't do it anymore.”

“I already told you that Sara loved the idea. We can still do it.” I pleaded as my dreams were quickly slipping away.

“Will, there is a big difference between the idea of i****t and actually acting on it. I think you and Sara might have a real relationship in the future and I couldn’t ruin that for the both of you”

“Mom, stop teasing me like this. We both want this more than anything right now. Let’s do it right now” I had enough and now I was going to take charge. I grabbed her shirt and ripped it over her head again. I buried my face in her chest, loving every second of it.

“Good to know my seduction techniques still work perfectly,” my mom giggled. I realized that all of this was still a part of her plan to seduce me. This woman was a genius. I was so sex driven I slid my hands under her ass and picked her up off of the chair and carried her to her bed.

“Oh, honey. How f***eful you can be. You have me dripping wet down there”

“Well then I have to see my handy work” I said as I unbuttoned my mom’s jeans and yanked them off in one pull (which was no small feat given how tight they were). I tossed her pants on the ground and looked up. To my complete delight she was wearing no panties.

“Easy access. Just for my son” I realized that she really had this planned all along.

I ripped my underwear off and tossed them where her jeans lay. I was still pantsless from our interaction in the kitchen. We were almost both completely naked except for that pesky bra. I crawled on to her bed and attacked her pussy with my tongue.

“Oh god Will. That feels amazing. I haven’t had anyone touch me down there in years”

I licked up and down her pussy lips, hearing her moan after every tongue stroke. I knew I had to take this further. I pushed my tongue in and out of her cunt, making my mom moan loader as I licked faster. Then I found her clit. I sucked and nibbled until she couldn't take anymore. “Oh yes! Will! Anymore and I’m going to explode,” and as I flicked harder her cum burst into my mouth. The juices flooded my open mouth and I tried to take in as much as I could, but most trickled out onto the sheets. I had no idea my mom was a squirter, but it got me even harder. The taste was intoxicated, salty yet tangy, and the best drink I’ve ever had in my life.

“Will… That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had… Now climb on top me and fuck your mother”

I wasted no time. I took my cock in my hand and guided it towards her slit. I rubbed my cock head up and down her opening and then quickly slid it in. “Yes Will! That’s my good boy. I’ve missed having real flesh inside me. Now make me cum just like before”

I started pumping faster and faster, but I realized that my mom still had her bra on. I had to unhook it to see those massive melons bounce with my every movement. I reached around her back and released the hooks. I took both strap ends and pull up, releasing the two greatest boobs I have seen till this day. They were even bigger than I imagined. Her nipples were about the size of quarters and her tits had just the right amount of bounce to them as I pounded my mom’s vagina. The sight of my mom’s massive tits bouncing around in all directions because of my cock thrusting in and out of my mom’s vagina was too much for me to take.

“Oh god mom! I’m going to cum soon. Should I pull out?”

“NO! I want to feel you cum inside of mommy. I want my son’s seed deep inside of me. Give me another baby.”

That was all I needed to hear as shot my load deep into her womb. Stream after stream of cum pumped out of my cock as I felt my mom’s cunt tighten around me. “Oh Will! I’m cumming again! Oh son! Yes! Your juices feel so warm and gooey inside me. I love it.” My cock finally went limp and I slid it out of my mom’s pussy.

“Mom, I know I’ve said it before, but now you truely are the best mom ever. I love you so much.” I said out of breath.

“I love you too Will, and your not such a bad son either”

We fucked three more times that night. I came inside her every time. It was a good thing it was the weekend because we were both exhausted the next day. It was about 3 o’clock in the next afternoon when Sara called asking to come over. I wasn’t going to let her, because I wanted more alone time with my mom, but my mom convinced me otherwise. With that decision, I was in for another long day of wondrous sex.

Chapter 6- My Dream Girl

It was about 4:30 when Sara walked up to the door. I saw her through the front window. She was wearing a 3 sizes too small pink tank top that showed both the outline of her bra and her amazing abs. Her jean skirt barely came down over her ass and looked to be uncomfortably tight, but I certainly appreciated the look. I let her in with a hug and kiss and we sat down on the couch.

My mom walked out with a form fitting little black dress on that rivaled Sara outfit in sluttiness, “Since you two are going to be making out all damn night, I’m gonna go out with Becky. I will see you two later.” She strutted past us towards the door as both Sara and I stared directly at her ass the entire walk. She walked out of the door and pulled out of the driveway, leaving us alone.

“Wow, Will. Your mom is gorgeous”

“Yah you’re telling me” I thought that this would be the best time to tell Sara about what had happened between my mom and me the night before. “Sara I have to tell you about something…” I went on to tell her about the seduction and the sex as her face started to turn a deep red. “I hope you aren’t that mad at…” I was cut off as Sara lunged at me and stuck her tongue down my throat.

“Oh god Will, you have me so wet right now. I want to have sex in your mom’s bed. Anything to do with i****t gets me so hot. Come on” she grabbed my belt and led to my mom’s room.

“Sara, you are the sexiest girl ever,” I said as she started to strip right in front of me. First crossing her arms and gently sliding her tiny tank top up over her head, exposing her cute yellow cotton bra. I tried to go up and touch her abs, but she slapped my hand away, “No touching.” She seemed like she had done this before. Then she turned around moving and rocking her hips in a hypnotic motion. She bent over and I could see her matching yellow panties covering her soaking teen pussy. She unbuttoned her skirt and shook her ass until it fell down around her ankles. This girl definitely had some stripper talent. She unhooked her bra and tossed it onto my shoulder. Her tits were small but still developing. Her nipples were rock hard and pointed straight out me just begging to be nibbled on. I tried to take a step forward but Sara stuck her index finger out and waved it at me telling me to stay back. She lay back on the bed and stuck her legs up in the air. She was pumping her legs and I could see her panties getting darker up against the moisture of her pussy. She slid her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and pulled them up over her feet, revealing her dripping, bald pussy. She hopped up and walked over to me and stuck her wet panties right into my mouth.

The taste of her juices set me off. I figured her little strip show was enough foreplay, so I picked her up and drove her down onto the bed. We kissed passionately as our tongues intertwined. We broke away from each other, “Wait Will, I have to tell you some thing first,” Sara said as she nervously looked up at me with her big, mesmerizing, brown eyes, “I’m still a virgin.”

“That’s fine. It actually makes this even better for me. We just have to go a little softer at first, and it is going to hurt for you at the beginning.”

“Yeah, I know the girls at school always talk about it. They say that when it breaks there is bl**d that leaks out.”

“Yes, but I’ve been told that it is much better if you start out on top so you can control how deep and how hard I go into you.” I rolled over and lifted her small frame up on top of me, “Now just grab my cock and gently glide it in.” She wrapped her small hand around my cock and started to stroke it up and down.

“This is so big I don’t know how it’s going to fit inside me. I can barely fit two fingers in there”

“It’s fine it will fit perfectly, just sit on it and gently lower yourself down”

She got up on her knees and scooted forward just above my cock. She put my tip right up against it, but looked right into my eyes. She looked scared, but incredibly horny. She bit her bottom lip and slid my cock inside her, “Oh God! It’s so tight.” She dropped down millimeter by millimeter, “It starting to really hurt.” I could feel my cock meet some resistance and knew I hit her hymen.

“Now this is the part that’s going to be the most painful,” I said as I looked up into those worried big brown eyes. “If you just drop down faster it will be like just ripping a band-aid off instead of dragging it out.”

“Holy shit! That hurts so bad” I felt my dick slide deeper inside and bl**d dripped down into my lap. “It’s starting to loosen up. I think I can go a little faster now” She started to bounce a little up and down. This felt incredible completely different from anything I experienced with my mom the night before. I looked right into her eyes as her pussy started to tighten around my cock. “Yes, Will! This feels incredible! Oh God, I’m cumming so hard!”

Now was the time to have some fun. I sat up and slid my ass down to the end of the bed. I stood up holding Sara’s ass in my arms; all without take my dick out of her. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck, as I started to lift her up and drop her back down onto my dick. “Oh Yes! This feels even better than before. Fuck me harder. Harder!” I started to thrust my hips up in rhythm with my lifts, “Yes! I’m going to cum again Will! FUCK ME!!!!!” Her whole body convulsed as she let out a huge moan.

I was so close. As I spun around and set her down on my mom’s bed. I was pumping as hard as I could, “Sara, I about to cum. Should I pull out?”

“Will, you better not pull out,” we both looked at each confused as the voice came from the doorway behind me. “I’ve watched this entire show. I don’t want a bad ending to ruin it.”

“Mom! You’ve been there the entire time. Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Mrs. Connor! I’m so sorry”

“Sara, honey, it’s perfectly fine,” my mom started to walk towards us both. “Now finish inside her. I want to see this up close,” she said as she lay down on her stomach with her chin resting on Sara’s left thigh.

“Oh yes, Will. Cum deep inside me. I want to feel your sperm inside me.”

I could tell that my mom being there was really turning Sara on even more. I knew that it was making me hornier, and I got ready to explode. What must have been the most cum I had ever felt came pouring out of me and into Sara’s womb, “Oh that feels wonderful, Will. I want you to do this every time we fuck.”

I leaned down and kissed Sara right on the mouth, “You guys put on an amazing performance. I wish I upgraded to front row seats sooner”

“Mom, I thought you were going out with Becky?”

“No, I just made that up so I could spy on what you guys were doing if you thought you were home alone, and I’m glad I did”

“Mrs. Connor, why don’t you join us next time?”

“I would love to Sara, but I think that you two should just be alone together. You just seem perfect for each other. I’m still here anytime either of you need to spice things up. Just let me know and I will help out. I just don’t want to get in the way for now.”

“Mom, you know you are welcome anytime you want to join in.”

“Thank you guys” my mom smiled as she hugged both of us, which was kind of strange given that Sara and I were both naked and my mom still had her dress on. “Now you two go shower and we can go out and get some dinner”

Prologue- Emma

Sara hopped into the shower and I got on my computer to check my email. I saw a message from an Emma Chapman:

Will,

I know we haven’t seen each other in like 10 years, but I am your half s****r Emma. I was only 3 the last time I saw you, so I don’t really remember, but I really want to meet you. My dad, or our dad, just told me that I’m going to an all girls’ boarding school in the fall. It is all the way across the country, but just happens to be only an hour away from your house. I just wanted to contact you to ask if we could meet up once I get out there in August. If you don't want to, just let me know, I understand.

Love,
Your Little s****r
Emma

I sat there on my bed confused, but kind of excited. I hadn't seen her since I was 9 and she barely even talked then. I had always wanted a sibling and I guess I had one the whole time that I had forgot about. August was still a few months away, so I figured that I still had time to think about what to say before I responded to the message.

“Will, I’m done showering, you can get in now” I turned off my computer and kissed Sara in her towel and wet hair as I walked to the bathroom.... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 2524  |  
100%
  |  6

My Mom and My Dream Girl ( Not True Story)

ntroduction

My name is Will Chapman. I’m a 19-year-old college student, 5’8” and 160 lbs with short brown hair and dark brown eyes. I have always had trouble with girls my own age. It wasn’t that I was not good looking; it was because, despite being 19, I looked like I was 14. Whenever I went out with my friends, people we would meet often asked if I was someone’s little b*****r. Girls would always say that I was “cute” which would drive me absolutely insane. Needless to say I had trouble meeting my sexual needs.

I was going to a local community college and lived at home with my mom. We had lived alone together since I was 4 years old. She had basically raised me all by herself, and she was my role model. My parents were divorced when my dad broke the news that he had fathered a c***d with another woman. He stuck around town with his new wife until I was 8 and then left to move to Nashville. He’s been there ever since and rarely made contact with either my mom or me.

My mom really was my best friend and we would talk about absolutely anything together. We were extremely comfortable being around each other. Home was the one place where either one of us could say or do anything and not worry about being embarrassed or ashamed. We had conversations about my woman troubles and mom would always say that I just had to keep trying and I would be able to find my dream girl.

Chapter 1- Sara

One night I was out with my friends shopping at the local mall. We were wandering around aimlessly through the food court and then I saw her. Across the rows of chairs and tables was my perfect girl. She was a little under 5 feet tall and around 100 pounds, with beautiful dark brown hair with little streaks of red in it. She was just wearing a plain black t-shirt and loose fitting jeans but she was still stunning. Her boobs were amazing, not that big, a solid B cup, but were perky and set up perfectly on her chest. Her ass was absolutely perfect, big round and tight all at the same time. Her hips accentuated her entire body and just begged for someone to put their hands on them. She looked young, but I certainly thought that she was at least 17.

“Will! Hey, Will!” my friend Nick yelled.

I was startled. I hadn’t realized that I had been literally stopped in my tracks by this girl’s beauty. I must have been staring at her for a lot longer than I had realized because my group of friends were a good 200 feet ahead of me. I waved Nick off and turned to see what this goddess across the way was doing. She must have heard Nick’s call to me and had turned and was now looking right at me. I smiled and she blushed and gave me the cutest smile back. I knew that I had to walk over and talk to this girl.

“Hi, my name is Will” I said as I extended my hand out to her.

“Hey, I’m Sara” she replied as she nervously shook my hand.

“I was just wondering if maybe you wanted to go somewhere to get something to eat with me” I stupidly asked not realizing that we currently standing in line at a food stand.

Now when I said that this girl was my perfect girl, I was not just referring to her looks. The way that she responded to my dumb question will always stick out as a main reason that I fell in love with this girl.

“I would love to, but do you know anywhere that we could go,” she said as she walked up to the window and ordered her dinner.

I laughed, really embarrassed, thinking that I had just blown my chance with the most beautiful girl that I ever had the guts to go talk to. I was so sure that she thought I was a moron. I was ready to just turn around to find my friends. I was completely caught off guard when Sara turned to me, twirling her hair around her finger, “So are you gonna pay, or is this gonna be one of those dates?”

I was simultaneously confused, embarrassed and excited. I mumbled incoherent words as I reached for my wallet. She smiled and grabbed her food and walked over to an empty table to sit down. I quickly ordered and joined her. We started talking and it was like we just clicked instantly. Her sense of humor and sarcasm was almost identical to mine and her personality really reminded me a lot of my mother’s. We talked for almost two hours about a variety of things until I realized that I had a problem. My friends that I had come with were nowhere to be found and I had no way to get back home. Sara realized that I was a little troubled by something, “What’s going on?”

“Oh it’s nothing bad. I just realized my friends that drove me here are gone and I have no way to get back to my house.”

“That's fine I have to go home right now anyway, you can just come with me.”

This girl just kept getting better. She was hot as hell, had a great personality, and she was willing to drive me home. I thought that there was nothing about this girl that wasn’t absolutely perfect, and then a mini van pulled up right in front of us. The woman driving was really hot. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She had brown hair, and looked like she was a smaller woman, from what I could tell from her sitting down, and her chest looked like it was irregularly large for her size and body type. As I looked closely at her she really looked a lot like Sara. For some reason as I was looking at her, I had that strange feeling that I had met her before, but I had no idea where from.

“Finally my mom’s here” I heard Sara say, which broke my complete focus on this woman in front of me. I heard her, but what she said did not completely register with me at first.

“Wait, that’s your mom?” I asked, slightly confused.

“Yep”

“Why is she here? Does she need you for something?” I said, completely not realizing what was going on.

“She’s here to pick us up, DUH. You said you needed a ride”

“I thought that you were going to drive home”

“How could I do that, I don’t even have a permit yet”

“What? How old are you?” I have no idea how the two-hour long conversation that we had earlier never touched on this subject.

“f******n. Why? How old are you?”

I still to this day am still not quite sure why I answered this question like this:

“Wow, I thought that you were older. I’m sixteen”

“So, lets go my mom is waiting”

She grabbed my hand and led me to her mom’s car. I was still a little baffled at how I had been talking to this girl for hours and never once even thought that she was only f******n years old. “Hello there cutie,” her mom said as I got in the car after Sara, “and who is this good looking young man, Sara?”

“Mom, this is Will. I met him here and he said he needed a ride home”

“I didn’t know my little girl could attract such a handsome young man,” her mom joked as Sara hit her on the arm laughing.

We drove for 10 more minutes making small talk and laughing the whole time. I realized that Sara had not only gotten her amazing looks from her mom, but had also inherited her personality. We pulled up to my house and I thanked Sara’s mom and I moved to get out of the car. “Well young lady you better walk this young man to his door. You better not let this one get away” Sara hit her mom on the arm again, clearly more embarrassed by this joke than the previous one, and moved to follow me out of the car. She slid her hand into mine as we walked up to my front door.

“Thanks for the ride home and the great night” I said as I got ready to open my door.

“Will?”

“Yeah, what’s wrong?” I asked as I noticed she was sad about something.

“Do you still like me even though I’m younger than you thought I was?”

“Sara, I like you even more now” I said as her face lit up and I bent down to hug her goodbye. I wasn’t sure why I had said that, because I was a little worried about what I was going to do after I had lied to her about my age. I was unsure if I could even continue to see a girl that was that much younger than I was. I think that I was just trying to make her feel better about herself and my response had simply just slipped out. She squeezed me tightly and as we broke apart she gave me a quick kiss that kind of caught off guard. She smiled and turned to walk away, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into a longer more passionate kiss. We were kissing for what seemed like hours, but in reality was only a few seconds when her mom started honking her horn for Sara to come back to the car.

“Call me later” she said as she turned and skipped to mom’s car.

Chapter 2- Mom is HOT

I stepped into my house and I was surprised that my mom was not in the front room watching TV like normal. I walked towards my room to relieve some stress that Sara had just created, when I heard a strange noise coming from down the hall. It sounded like a low vibrating noise so I thought my mom’s phone was ringing in her room. I wasn’t sure if she was anywhere around, so I walked to her half open door and turned to walk in when I saw something that changed my life forever.

My mom was sprawled out on her bed in her robe that she always wore around the house. She was pumping a big purple vibrator out of her soaked vagina. I could hear the sounds of her wet cunt, as she violently pushed and pulled her plastic toy in and out of her. I knew that I should of just turned and walked away because it was my mom, but I couldn’t look away. My cock was already at attention after my interaction with Sara just two minutes earlier, but this sight gave me the worst erection I had ever had in my life. It hurt inside my pants and felt like I couldn’t move any direction or I would explode without even touching it. Then my mom let out a huge moan that made my cock jump. Her body started to convulse and I couldn't help but start to rub the lump in my pants. She fell back into her pillow, panting. I had never looked at my mom as a sexual being but this sight was the hottest thing that I had ever seen.

Now I had never thought of my mom as a hot woman, but that was just because she was my mom. She was indeed very attractive. At the time she was 42 years old, but she looked like she was maybe 32 and could pass for even younger. Standing at about 5 foot 1, with shoulder length blonde hair. She was in great shape for a woman of her body type and age. She weighed around 130 pounds and her breasts were absolutely unbelievable. She was a 38D and given the size of the rest of her frame her chest really stood out and begged to be fondled. As I began to really notice her body, her hips and ass quickly became my absolute favorite things about her. They both curved out from her slim midsection perfectly and accentuated her magnificent motherly figure. Her ass was huge, but was beautifully smooth, unlike most of the women her age, and went well with the rest of her body. Her hips provided a stark contrast to her smaller waist and could definitely be described as c***d baring hips. In short, she could definitely be the MILF to populate any man’s wet dream.

I knew that she could get up at any moment and find me staring at her, so I hurried to my own room and quickly pulled my cock out. Images of my mom and Sara were all I needed to explode in no time. I finished, cleaned up and went to go take a shower. I opened my door and my mom walked right up to me and hugged me tight pressing tits up against me and my still semi-hard cock into her, “Hey Will, how was your night at the mall?”

Normally I would have hugged her right back and talked to her for the next hour about my night and about what happened with Sara. However, what I just saw her doing, combined with fact that she was now pressing her sweaty, after-sex smelling, incredibly sexy body against me, she was giving me another erection. I had to pull away and say, “I’ll tell you once I get out of the shower”

“Oooo, I was just about to shower too, but then I heard your door and had to come to talk you. We should just shower together and save some water” a joke that would have made me laugh before, but now all I could do was smile and blush and say, “Yeah right” as I went into my bathroom.

I got into the shower sporting my second rock hard erection in the last 10 minutes. I was just going to let it go down but then I heard my mom’s shower turn on, and images of my mom’s naked body started to populate every thought in my head. I subconsciously started stroking my cock as I pictured my mom and her tits and ass bouncing on top of my cock. I shot my load all over the shower door as snapped out of my sex filled daze, embarrassed about my i****tuous fantasies.

I left my shower and got dressed in a t-shirt and some shorts and went to sit and watch TV in the main room expecting my mom to be out soon. I sat there just thinking about the events of the last couple hours with Sara and my mom. The fact that I met the girl of my dreams only to find out that she was only f******n. Then, I, for some reason, decided to lie to her and tell her I was three years younger than I really was, only to end up giving her the best kiss I had ever had. The fact that that was the most normal thing that had happened that night was what had my mind spinning. Not only did I make out and masturbate to a high school freshman, but also I masturbated to the sight of my own mom having a body rattling orgasm on her bed. I was not sure what I was going to do. Normally I would talk to my mom about problems like these, but for obvious reasons that was out of the question. After about an hour I figured my mom had just gone to bed so I went to my room to try to go to sl**p.

I lay in bed all night, not getting one minute of sl**p, just constantly replaying the night over and over in my head. I was tossing and turning with constant visions of Sara and my mom flashing in my mind. I decided that I couldn’t go another night with out being able to sl**p. I knew that I was going to have to talk to my mom, at least about Sara, when she woke up. I just had to get something off of my chest or I was going to go insane.

Chapter 3- Awkward Morning

It was about 7 o’clock when I heard my mom open her bedroom door and walk to the kitchen. Although I was relieved that I made it through one of the longest nights of my life, I was exhausted. I got up and went to meet my mom in the kitchen. I turned the corner out of my room and I saw my mom in the same robe I had seen her in last night as she was pleasuring herself. My cock started to twitch and I couldn’t believe this was happening again. Then she opened the door to the refrigerator and bent down to grab the orange juice. Why did the juice have to be on the bottom shelf? As she bent over her robe started to rise up to about her mid thigh. I stood there hoping against hope that it would rise up further, but to no avail. The fabric on the robe was hugging against her perfect ass and hips making my cock stick straight out in my shorts.

I don't know if it had been the long night and lack of sl**p but I couldn’t take this anymore. I was about to explode, “Mom! I can’t do this anymore! You need to put some normal clothes on around me, because you are making me think dirty and inappropriate things about you” I just blurted it out. My mom didn’t even realize I was in the room and jumped when I yelled at her.

“Jesus Will, you scared the crap out of me. What the hell are you talking about?” and then she looked down to the tent in my pants. Her face turned beet red and she giggled, “Oh honey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize my old body could still do that to somebody, let alone you. I apologize. I will go put on my work clothes and from now on I will watch what I’m wearing around you”. I was pretty surprised that she handled this so casually as if she liked the attention and I began to contemplate if I should tell her all about what I saw in her room last night.

I waited for her to come back out of her room after changing so I could finally talk to her about Sara. It took about 20 minutes and my mom finally emerged from her room. Wearing a tight purple blouse and a knee length, skintight black skirt. She was a teacher at the local high school that I had gone to, and was well known as the hottest teacher at the school. I was reminded constantly of this fact by all of my friends, but hadn’t really seen it until now. She didn’t have a first period class that day and I had no classes on Fridays so we had about an hour to talk before she left for work.

“Mom I have to talk to you about my night last night”

“Sure honey, I was going to chat with you last night but I was drained so I just went to sl**p. What happened?”

I went on to tell her about meeting Sara, talking to her, finding out she was only f******n, lying to her saying that I was only sixteen, and then me kissing her on the porch before I came back inside the house. “Well sweetie, it sounds like you two really hit it off. If you want to be with her you are going to have to come clean about how old you really are. I personally don't really see a problem with the age difference if you two really care about each other, but if you two are serious about having a relationship you are going to have to clear it with her parents before, or you could get into some trouble. You should call her and ask her out for tonight and come clean to her.”

“So you don't think it’s weird that she is five years younger than me?”

“I think that love has no age limits”

“Whoa mom I didn’t say I was in love with her, but thanks. That really helps”

“You know what I mean. I have to get going or I’m going to be late to work again. See you after school.”

“Okay mom, but I have something else to talk about when you get home”

“Oh, my baby. Always riddled with drama” she said as kissed my forehead and walked to her car.

“Bye mom” I said as I watched her beautiful ass sway back and forth as she walked out of the door.

I was turned on but was absolutely exhausted and walked back to my bed and fell asl**p almost immediately. I was out for hours.

Chapter 4- Dinner with f****y

I woke up from my nap, which was really just a night’s sl**p, and looked at my clock. I was 4 o’clock; I had been out for seven hours. I got up and realized my mom would be home at anytime. I hurried up and took a shower so I didn't look like I had just woken up. I finished showering and walked out to the main room to sit down and watch some TV. I looked out the front window and my mom had just pulled into the driveway, but she wasn’t alone. I couldn’t see who was in the passenger seat from the couch. As I stood up I saw Sara stepping out of my mom’s car. I was baffled. How on earth did they find each other? Was this girl a crazy stalker and somehow found my mom? Did my mom go overboard, now that she knew I finally really liked a girl and hunted down this girl? I sat back down to act like I wasn’t completely freaked out. My mom opened the door with a sly little smile on her face, “Look who I brought home from school” as she motioned for Sara to walk into the house.

I couldn’t hide how confused I was and my mom quickly picked up on that, “Sara, here, is in my fourth period freshman English class. I realized that she looked exactly like the girl you described from last night, that her name was Sara and she was f******n years old.” I looked impressed and my mom smiled at me. “Your old mom has her Sherlock moments too Will,” referring to how she had always described my ability to quickly figure things out. Sara came over and sat on the couch right next to me. “I talked to Sara after class and discovered that she was indeed the same girl and then I invited her to go out to eat with us tonight. I hope you don’t mind.”

I was a little ashamed that my mom had to ask out a girl on a second date for me, but I was excited that I got to see Sara again. I reached over and grabbed Sara’s hand and kissed her cheek, “Of course I don't mind. Where are we going?”

My mom went to go shower and get ready to go out. I took these 45 minutes to try to talk to Sara about my lie last night, “Sara, I have to confess that I lied about something last night.”

“Could it be that you are older than you said you were?”

“Did my mom tell you already?” I asked, now really embarrassed.

“No actually it was my mom”

“What? How on earth did she know?”

“She works in the front office at your school. She said that she has helped you with picking your classes before and she recognized you when you got in the van”

“Wow this is getting really weird. You being in my mom’s class and your mom working at my school”

“I know I thought it was really weird when Mrs. Connor said that she was your mom.” It was Mrs. Connor, because my mom had retaken her maiden name, and I still had my father’s last name.

“Haha, I bet that was a strange conversation to have with your teacher”

“Actually your mom is always really cool with her students so it wasn’t that awkward”

As she was talking I realized something really important about what she had said earlier, “Wait, so your mom knew how old I was and she was still encouraging you to walk me to my door?”

“Yeah, she didn't care. She just said that she was very impressed that I could land a guy as good looking and mature as you. She said that she tried flirting with you and got nowhere.”

“I saw your mom last night and I knew that I knew her from somewhere, but I still don't remember her ever helping me with classes. Did she change her hair or something?”

“She lost about 50 pounds in the last year since my dad left her”

“Oh, well I guess that explains it” I said; knowing that I would have remembered the woman that I had saw last night, hitting on me.

“You two ready to go?” my mom asked as she walked out in form-fitting jeans and a low cut t-shirt that showed off her great tits. She then winked at me as I was staring at her chest. This made my cock jump and I was scared that she had caught me looking, but realizing she was probably just winking about Sara and me cuddling on the couch.

“Yeah, but I have to call my mom really quick to tell her I wont be home for dinner” Sarah announced as she asked if she could use our phone.

“Why don’t you invite her to come along with us?” I blurted out, still thinking about her mom’s tight body from the night before.

“Yeah that would be fun,” my mom added.

“Cool, I’ll ask” Sara replied as she picked up the phone.

Sara’s mom, Becky, accepted and we drove by her house to pick her up. We all ate had a great time. My mom and Becky clicked right away and acted like they were old friends. Sara and I were quickly falling for each other and the age difference that I had been so worried about the night before, seemed like it just melted away. As the night wore on Becky had her fair share to drink and looked like she was feeling the buzz. My mom didn't drink and both Sara and I were too young to drink, but Becky seemed to be trying to make up for that. We left after a couple hours and decided to all go back to Becky and Sara’s house so we could hang out some more.

We all got inside and this was when I started to notice that Sara’s mom was really hammered. She started to say incoherent sentences and flopped down onto the couch. My mom leaned over to pull her back up and her cleavage was on full display. Her bra was on full display and I couldn’t help but take a peek, and this was when Sara’s mom changed the trajectory of the evening. “Sara! You better look out or Will’s just going to fuck his mom before he fucks you!” Becky shouted as she caught me staring at my mom’s chest.

“Mom! That’s rude! I think that you are a little out of it. Let me get you some coffee” Sara was so embarrassed by her mom’s outburst.

My mom and I were both blushing and Becky didn’t stop there, “What? I’ve seen the way you looked at your mom all day long, Will. Tell me you wouldn’t fuck her if she asked you to”

“Mom that is enough! I’m going to put you to bed right now!” Sara yelled, storming in from the kitchen.

“That’s fine Sara” my mom replied, “I’ll put her to bed and you and Will can talk before we leave.”

“Thank you so much Mrs. Connor” Sara said to my mom as our moms were stumbling down the hallway. “I’m so sorry about that Will. My mom gets that way when she gets d***k”

“It’s fine. Don't worry about it”

“I know we barely know each other, but my mom wasn’t the only one who noticed the way you looked at your mom. I know it’s natural for you to look because I think that your mom is hot and I’m a straight female, but do you think its gross that it kind of makes me hot thinking about you and your mom having sex. I’ve always been intrigued by i****t.”

“Uuuuuhh… uh I don’t think it’s gross,” I said, shocked to hear this come out of the mouth of this f******n year old girl that I had just met. “As long as you’re being honest, I have something to tell you….” I then told her about what happened the night before with me walking in on my mom and how it made me feel and I could see this was turning this kinky little girl on. She began to twitch and wiggle in her seat and her face became flush.

“Will? I think I’m falling in love with you” I would have normally gone running for the hills if a girl said this to me after a first date, but this was different. I knew how she felt, because the chemistry that I had with this girl was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I mean here we were, having just met the day before and I was telling her about watching my mom masturbate and then masturbating to it. It was like I could say absolutely anything to this girl and she to me. We were simply made for each other.

“Sara? I am falling in love with you,” I replied as I leaned in to kiss her. She pulled me into her and we fell into the couch embracing every inch of each other’s bodies. I slowly moved my hand down to her crotch and slid my finger across the seam on her jeans. Her body started to shiver and I reached to unbutton her pants…

“Alright you two break it up. Sorry, but Will we need to get home. It’s almost midnight and I have to get up in the morning.” My mom came in from putting Sara’s mom to bed, “Sara, you have to check on your mom before you go to sl**p to make sure she hasn’t thrown up or done something carzy. Now kiss goodbye and we have to go”

My sexual frustration seemed like it would live on forever as a pecked Sara on the lips and got up off the couch to follow my mom out. Little did I know that my night was really just beginning.

Chapter 5- My Mom

“So that Becky is feisty one when she gets some booze in her isn’t she?” my mom said as we walked through the front door. “I guess that little outburst about us didn’t hurt anything between you and Sara”.

“No it didn’t. I think this relationship might last for awhile” I retorted.

“I’m just curious how she handled that situation and managed to get you guys rounding second base in like 20 minutes. It was impressive. Mind telling me what happened”

I took a huge deep breath. I looked at my mom and knew that I couldn’t hide my feelings about her forever. She has always been the person that I could speak freely with and I now believed that this situation was no different. I decided that I was going to tell her absolutely everything that had happened over the last two days. I figured she was my mom and my best friend, and I owed it to her to talk to her about what happened. “Well mom remember when I told you this morning that I had something else to talk to you about…” I went on to tell her about walking in on her the night before, how it made me feel, my reaction to her in the robe in the morning, me not being able to look away from her all day, and finally Sara saying she was into i****t and that the thought of me fucking my own mom made her horny.

“Wow, that’s quite the story you were holding in there. This Sara girl seems like quite the little keeper,” she said as she bit her bottom lip. “I’m sorry that you were holding all of these feelings in, but what if I told you that I might have set that up; what happened last night.”

“What?” I asked looking right into my mom’s eyes trying to figure out what she meant by that.

“Well you were always talking about your girl troubles and I have been having my fair share of troubles with men. I thought that if you saw me like that you might get some feelings for me and we could take it further. I guess the feelings that I was hoping for developed, but now we can't take it any further because you are with Sara.”

“Wait, are you saying that you were trying to seduce me? You wanted to see you last night in hopes that I would try to sl**p with you?”

“I’ve had a crush on you for a few years Will. I just suppressed it, us being mother and son and all. Over the last few weeks I have been so horny around you and I came up with a plan to seduce you. Then you met Sara just as my plan started, so I stopped”

“You stopped? You call wearing that outfit stopping?” I said pointing to her tits that I had been staring at all night.

“Oh, these are just fun to show off for everyone,” she said. Now playing with her own tits, right in front of me. My cock was now rock hard and I decided to continue this flirting to see where it could lead.

“So this plan of yours; how was this seducing thing going to work?”

“Well it all started about a week ago. I started changing with my door open when you were home, hoping that you would come in and see me. After about 5 days I realized that it wasn’t working because you never came in. I wasn’t sure what I could do to make you notice me in that way, so then I started wearing slutty clothes around you, but you impervious to all of my outfits. I knew that I had to take it a step further so I waited until I heard you on the porch last night. I didn’t realize that you were out there with Sara so you were out there longer than usual. I was so excited that I was going at it faster than normal. I heard you finally open the door and knew I had to slow down so I could have you see me before I came. I finally saw your shadow in the doorway and I came in like 30 seconds”

“You saw me in the doorway?”

“Yeah, I told you it was all a part of my plan. Anyway I was hoping that you would bring it up with me and we could have a talk, like this. Then I could tell you that I had feelings for you, like I did. Then I was hoping that you would tell me that you seeing me masturbating turned you on”

“Like I did”

“Like you did. Then I would tell you that what we were both feeling was perfectly natural, like I just did. I would take off my shirt, like I am, and tell you that we are just a man and a woman” my cock started to swell in my pants as I stared at my gorgeous mom, now just in her frilly black bra and jeans. “I would grab my tits, like this, and guide your hand, like this, to my tits, like this, to show you that these are simply the breasts of a woman, not your mom. You would realize that intercourse between us would be completely natural. I would take your pants off, like this, exposing your beautiful erection, like this, and this would validate that we both wanted the same thing. Then I would have given you a handjob, we would have had sex and had fun for as long as we wanted” she put her shirt back on and tossed my pants back onto my waist and sat back in her chair. “But now that you’re with Sara we can't do it anymore.”

“I already told you that Sara loved the idea. We can still do it.” I pleaded as my dreams were quickly slipping away.

“Will, there is a big difference between the idea of i****t and actually acting on it. I think you and Sara might have a real relationship in the future and I couldn’t ruin that for the both of you”

“Mom, stop teasing me like this. We both want this more than anything right now. Let’s do it right now” I had enough and now I was going to take charge. I grabbed her shirt and ripped it over her head again. I buried my face in her chest, loving every second of it.

“Good to know my seduction techniques still work perfectly,” my mom giggled. I realized that all of this was still a part of her plan to seduce me. This woman was a genius. I was so sex driven I slid my hands under her ass and picked her up off of the chair and carried her to her bed.

“Oh, honey. How f***eful you can be. You have me dripping wet down there”

“Well then I have to see my handy work” I said as I unbuttoned my mom’s jeans and yanked them off in one pull (which was no small feat given how tight they were). I tossed her pants on the ground and looked up. To my complete delight she was wearing no panties.

“Easy access. Just for my son” I realized that she really had this planned all along.

I ripped my underwear off and tossed them where her jeans lay. I was still pantsless from our interaction in the kitchen. We were almost both completely naked except for that pesky bra. I crawled on to her bed and attacked her pussy with my tongue.

“Oh god Will. That feels amazing. I haven’t had anyone touch me down there in years”

I licked up and down her pussy lips, hearing her moan after every tongue stroke. I knew I had to take this further. I pushed my tongue in and out of her cunt, making my mom moan loader as I licked faster. Then I found her clit. I sucked and nibbled until she couldn't take anymore. “Oh yes! Will! Anymore and I’m going to explode,” and as I flicked harder her cum burst into my mouth. The juices flooded my open mouth and I tried to take in as much as I could, but most trickled out onto the sheets. I had no idea my mom was a squirter, but it got me even harder. The taste was intoxicated, salty yet tangy, and the best drink I’ve ever had in my life.

“Will… That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had… Now climb on top me and fuck your mother”

I wasted no time. I took my cock in my hand and guided it towards her slit. I rubbed my cock head up and down her opening and then quickly slid it in. “Yes Will! That’s my good boy. I’ve missed having real flesh inside me. Now make me cum just like before”

I started pumping faster and faster, but I realized that my mom still had her bra on. I had to unhook it to see those massive melons bounce with my every movement. I reached around her back and released the hooks. I took both strap ends and pull up, releasing the two greatest boobs I have seen till this day. They were even bigger than I imagined. Her nipples were about the size of quarters and her tits had just the right amount of bounce to them as I pounded my mom’s vagina. The sight of my mom’s massive tits bouncing around in all directions because of my cock thrusting in and out of my mom’s vagina was too much for me to take.

“Oh god mom! I’m going to cum soon. Should I pull out?”

“NO! I want to feel you cum inside of mommy. I want my son’s seed deep inside of me. Give me another baby.”

That was all I needed to hear as shot my load deep into her womb. Stream after stream of cum pumped out of my cock as I felt my mom’s cunt tighten around me. “Oh Will! I’m cumming again! Oh son! Yes! Your juices feel so warm and gooey inside me. I love it.” My cock finally went limp and I slid it out of my mom’s pussy.

“Mom, I know I’ve said it before, but now you truely are the best mom ever. I love you so much.” I said out of breath.

“I love you too Will, and your not such a bad son either”

We fucked three more times that night. I came inside her every time. It was a good thing it was the weekend because we were both exhausted the next day. It was about 3 o’clock in the next afternoon when Sara called asking to come over. I wasn’t going to let her, because I wanted more alone time with my mom, but my mom convinced me otherwise. With that decision, I was in for another long day of wondrous sex.

Chapter 6- My Dream Girl

It was about 4:30 when Sara walked up to the door. I saw her through the front window. She was wearing a 3 sizes too small pink tank top that showed both the outline of her bra and her amazing abs. Her jean skirt barely came down over her ass and looked to be uncomfortably tight, but I certainly appreciated the look. I let her in with a hug and kiss and we sat down on the couch.

My mom walked out with a form fitting little black dress on that rivaled Sara outfit in sluttiness, “Since you two are going to be making out all damn night, I’m gonna go out with Becky. I will see you two later.” She strutted past us towards the door as both Sara and I stared directly at her ass the entire walk. She walked out of the door and pulled out of the driveway, leaving us alone.

“Wow, Will. Your mom is gorgeous”

“Yah you’re telling me” I thought that this would be the best time to tell Sara about what had happened between my mom and me the night before. “Sara I have to tell you about something…” I went on to tell her about the seduction and the sex as her face started to turn a deep red. “I hope you aren’t that mad at…” I was cut off as Sara lunged at me and stuck her tongue down my throat.

“Oh god Will, you have me so wet right now. I want to have sex in your mom’s bed. Anything to do with i****t gets me so hot. Come on” she grabbed my belt and led to my mom’s room.

“Sara, you are the sexiest girl ever,” I said as she started to strip right in front of me. First crossing her arms and gently sliding her tiny tank top up over her head, exposing her cute yellow cotton bra. I tried to go up and touch her abs, but she slapped my hand away, “No touching.” She seemed like she had done this before. Then she turned around moving and rocking her hips in a hypnotic motion. She bent over and I could see her matching yellow panties covering her soaking teen pussy. She unbuttoned her skirt and shook her ass until it fell down around her ankles. This girl definitely had some stripper talent. She unhooked her bra and tossed it onto my shoulder. Her tits were small but still developing. Her nipples were rock hard and pointed straight out me just begging to be nibbled on. I tried to take a step forward but Sara stuck her index finger out and waved it at me telling me to stay back. She lay back on the bed and stuck her legs up in the air. She was pumping her legs and I could see her panties getting darker up against the moisture of her pussy. She slid her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and pulled them up over her feet, revealing her dripping, bald pussy. She hopped up and walked over to me and stuck her wet panties right into my mouth.

The taste of her juices set me off. I figured her little strip show was enough foreplay, so I picked her up and drove her down onto the bed. We kissed passionately as our tongues intertwined. We broke away from each other, “Wait Will, I have to tell you some thing first,” Sara said as she nervously looked up at me with her big, mesmerizing, brown eyes, “I’m still a virgin.”

“That’s fine. It actually makes this even better for me. We just have to go a little softer at first, and it is going to hurt for you at the beginning.”

“Yeah, I know the girls at school always talk about it. They say that when it breaks there is bl**d that leaks out.”

“Yes, but I’ve been told that it is much better if you start out on top so you can control how deep and how hard I go into you.” I rolled over and lifted her small frame up on top of me, “Now just grab my cock and gently glide it in.” She wrapped her small hand around my cock and started to stroke it up and down.

“This is so big I don’t know how it’s going to fit inside me. I can barely fit two fingers in there”

“It’s fine it will fit perfectly, just sit on it and gently lower yourself down”

She got up on her knees and scooted forward just above my cock. She put my tip right up against it, but looked right into my eyes. She looked scared, but incredibly horny. She bit her bottom lip and slid my cock inside her, “Oh God! It’s so tight.” She dropped down millimeter by millimeter, “It starting to really hurt.” I could feel my cock meet some resistance and knew I hit her hymen.

“Now this is the part that’s going to be the most painful,” I said as I looked up into those worried big brown eyes. “If you just drop down faster it will be like just ripping a band-aid off instead of dragging it out.”

“Holy shit! That hurts so bad” I felt my dick slide deeper inside and bl**d dripped down into my lap. “It’s starting to loosen up. I think I can go a little faster now” She started to bounce a little up and down. This felt incredible completely different from anything I experienced with my mom the night before. I looked right into her eyes as her pussy started to tighten around my cock. “Yes, Will! This feels incredible! Oh God, I’m cumming so hard!”

Now was the time to have some fun. I sat up and slid my ass down to the end of the bed. I stood up holding Sara’s ass in my arms; all without take my dick out of her. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck, as I started to lift her up and drop her back down onto my dick. “Oh Yes! This feels even better than before. Fuck me harder. Harder!” I started to thrust my hips up in rhythm with my lifts, “Yes! I’m going to cum again Will! FUCK ME!!!!!” Her whole body convulsed as she let out a huge moan.

I was so close. As I spun around and set her down on my mom’s bed. I was pumping as hard as I could, “Sara, I about to cum. Should I pull out?”

“Will, you better not pull out,” we both looked at each confused as the voice came from the doorway behind me. “I’ve watched this entire show. I don’t want a bad ending to ruin it.”

“Mom! You’ve been there the entire time. Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Mrs. Connor! I’m so sorry”

“Sara, honey, it’s perfectly fine,” my mom started to walk towards us both. “Now finish inside her. I want to see this up close,” she said as she lay down on her stomach with her chin resting on Sara’s left thigh.

“Oh yes, Will. Cum deep inside me. I want to feel your sperm inside me.”

I could tell that my mom being there was really turning Sara on even more. I knew that it was making me hornier, and I got ready to explode. What must have been the most cum I had ever felt came pouring out of me and into Sara’s womb, “Oh that feels wonderful, Will. I want you to do this every time we fuck.”

I leaned down and kissed Sara right on the mouth, “You guys put on an amazing performance. I wish I upgraded to front row seats sooner”

“Mom, I thought you were going out with Becky?”

“No, I just made that up so I could spy on what you guys were doing if you thought you were home alone, and I’m glad I did”

“Mrs. Connor, why don’t you join us next time?”

“I would love to Sara, but I think that you two should just be alone together. You just seem perfect for each other. I’m still here anytime either of you need to spice things up. Just let me know and I will help out. I just don’t want to get in the way for now.”

“Mom, you know you are welcome anytime you want to join in.”

“Thank you guys” my mom smiled as she hugged both of us, which was kind of strange given that Sara and I were both naked and my mom still had her dress on. “Now you two go shower and we can go out and get some dinner”

Prologue- Emma

Sara hopped into the shower and I got on my computer to check my email. I saw a message from an Emma Chapman:

Will,

I know we haven’t seen each other in like 10 years, but I am your half s****r Emma. I was only 3 the last time I saw you, so I don’t really remember, but I really want to meet you. My dad, or our dad, just told me that I’m going to an all girls’ boarding school in the fall. It is all the way across the country, but just happens to be only an hour away from your house. I just wanted to contact you to ask if we could meet up once I get out there in August. If you don't want to, just let me know, I understand.

Love,
Your Little s****r
Emma

I sat there on my bed confused, but kind of excited. I hadn't seen her since I was 9 and she barely even talked then. I had always wanted a sibling and I guess I had one the whole time that I had forgot about. August was still a few months away, so I figured that I still had time to think about what to say before I responded to the message.

“Will, I’m done showering, you can get in now” I turned off my computer and kissed Sara in her towel and wet hair as I walked to the bathroom.... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5890  |  
97%
  |  8

mom becomes my sex teacher

visit on www.papahaxx.com to see more top rated stories like these

Awesome story and awesome mom.and i am Lucky boy


I grew up living with just my mom, I never met my dad and my mom had told me he was an asshole who got her pregnant when she was 15 and he didn't want anything more to do with her. My mom was very open with nudity and things from as far back as I can remember so I had seen her naked many times and she would also have no problem peeing in front of me if I was in the bath and she needed to. I never really thought anything of it but as I got a bit older I got a bit more interested in her body so I would take longer looks than normal at her breasts and the dark bush of hair between her legs. When I was 11 years old I had started to get erections occasionally, not from any kind of sexual thoughts, they just seemed to happen at random. My mom still washed my hair and would dry me off with a towel after I had taken a bath, and she would thoroughly dry me off including my cock and balls. One day after my bath she was drying my cock and it suddenly got hard. I felt my cheeks burning red but my mom just said “it's ok sweetie, you're just becoming a man” and assured me I was normal. She held my erect penis and pulled back my foreskin to dry the head of my cock and it felt really ticklish so I pulled back. She asked if I was OK and I said it tickled and she laughed and gently held my penis and placed her mouth over it. I didn't know what she was doing but her mouth felt lovely and warm so I allowed her to continue. I could feel her mouth sucking on my penis and it felt tingly and very nice and as I felt her wet tongue flicking over the head of my cock I started to feel waves of intense pleasure and my cock started jerking involuntarily in her mouth. I didn't know what had happened at the time, but I had just had my very first orgasm. My mom asked me if I felt better and I said I did, and she finished drying me and told me I mustn't tell anyone else about my erections.

The next day after my bath my mom was drying me and I thought about what she had done with her mouth the day before and how nice it felt and my cock got hard. Again my mom took my penis into her mouth and sucked on it until I felt that great feeling again as I orgasmed. This started to happen every day and I began to look forward to bath times because I knew I would experience that lovely feeling when my mom put my penis into her warm mouth. After a few weeks of this I started to get erections a LOT so if I got one when I was at home with my mom I would tell her and she would suck it for me until I came (my orgasms were dry until I was about 13). This would happen about 4 or 5 times a day so at age 11 I was getting a lot of oral sex from my mom, but her mouth felt so warm and wet and she sucked it so nicely that it would only take about 30 seconds for her to make me cum and I was satisfied.

Then one night we were cuddling on the couch watching TV and she told me that now I was grown up I could sl**p in mommy's bed tonight like a man. I didn't really get what she meant because I never had a father and I hadn't slept in my mom's bed since I was a few years younger when I would get scared at night. We brushed our teeth together and I put my pjs on and went into my mom's bedroom, where she was removing her clothes. After she took off her bra and panties she laid on the bed and I got onto it next to her. “Do you know what sex is sweetie?” she asked and I said I did, sort of, and she said that now I was old enough she was going to tell me all about it. She told me that I was getting erections because I was now sexually mature, and that my penis was getting hard because my body was feeling the need to have sex, and to have sex the man has to put his penis into the woman's vagina which feels nice and makes them both feel better. She told me what orgasms were and I realized that was what I had been having in my mom's mouth several times every day. She explained about sperm and pregnancy and said that was why I mustn't have sex with anyone until I was older and must use protection, but said “with mommy it's OK because I won't get pregnant”. She asked if I had seen a vagina before and I said I'd seen hers, but really I'd only seen her bush. She sat up on the bed and told me to sit facing her, and she opened her legs and told me to look at her vagina. She put her hands down and used them to open her pussy up in front of me, and the dark hair parted to reveal her pink labia and I was surprised how complicated it looked, with folds of flesh everywhere, I had expected a vagina to just be a simple hole. Being only human, but not really knowing why, my first close look at a woman's pussy had given me a raging erection in my pjs. I told my mom about it, thinking she would put it in her mouth like usual, but she told me to wait and she'd make me feel better soon. She told me to take a closer look so I put my head down so it was only inches away from my mom's open pussy. She showed me her clit and told me how nice it felt to be touched there, and showed me the hole where the man's penis enters to have sex, and due to how close my face was to her pussy I noticed an unusual odor coming from it. “It smells” I said, and she said that was normal but that all women smelled differently, and that the smell was to attract a man to have sex with her. My mom's scent was quite strong but I didn't think it was unpleasant, just unusual, but the scent of her pussy had made my cock extra hard and I was starting to feel my first feelings of sexual desire, I didn't understand why but I knew I wanted to put my penis inside my mom's vagina. She asked if I would like to touch her vagina so I said OK, and clumsily poked and prodded around her pubic hair and pussy lips and her skin felt warm. She took my hand and said “this is where the man's penis goes inside” and held my index finger to the opening to her pussy. “It's OK, push your finger in gently” she said and I did as I was told. My finger slid in easily and my first thought was how warm it felt, almost hot, and it really took me by surprise. I felt around inside her pussy and it felt so strange to me, but I liked how it felt so snug and soft and warm. “Would you like to try sex with mommy?” she asked, smiling at me. My cock was telling me I wanted to so I said yes, and she again told me that I mustn't try it with anyone else until I was much older, and with other girls I must always use protection, which I agreed to and she also said it was very important to never tell a single soul about what we did together.

I took my finger out of her pussy and she took off my pjs and said “remember what I told you? You have to put your penis inside mommy's vagina like you just did with your finger, and it will make us both feel better”. I didn't know why but I was really excited to put my penis inside that cosy warm place I had just felt. She laid on her back on the bed and opened her legs and her hairy pussy looked so inviting to me and my young cock was throbbing at the thought of what I was about to do. I laid on top of my mom and felt my hard penis nestling in her pubic hair which tickled but felt really good. Her naked body felt so warm against mine and I was really enjoying it. She put her hand around my cock and guided it down to her pussy opening, and the soft warmth of it pressing against the head of my cock sent tingles through my body. Suddenly feeling so horny I thrust my entire body upwards, and her pussy resisted my cock for the briefest moment before her lips parted around my cock and I entered her and the entire length of my penis went inside my mom. I had never felt anything like it, the heat was so intense and every inch of her soft vagina was gripping my cock tightly inside her and I felt all kinds of new sensations, and a massive sense of relief. My penis belonged in here. I looked up at my mom with an enormous grin on my face, and she smiled back at me, and without needing instruction from her, I instinctively started rocking my body back and forth so her wet vagina would slide up and down around my cock, giving me the most wonderful feelings I had ever felt. My mom was quite a lot taller than me at the time so I rested my head in her large soft breasts and after only a few seconds I felt a familiar feeling building up and I had an enormously powerful orgasm inside my mom's vagina. I let out a big gasp as I felt such a release and knew sex was the best thing ever. My mom asked me if I enjoyed it and I had such a big smile and told her I loved it, she said she did too and I was still hard inside her and I asked if we could do it again. “Of course” she said and without hesitation I started humping away into my mom's warm pussy, but this time my orgasm didn't come for a long time, so I really got to enjoy the feeling of my mom's pussy around my young cock, and the longer I went the wetter it was getting inside her which improved the sensations. After a few minutes I came again and I was spent. My mom held me for a while and said we should go to sl**p, but I barely slept at all thinking about my mom's lovely vagina that was right next to me and I wanted to put my penis back inside it. After a long night it was morning and I had an erection, I laid next to my mom looking at her and hoping she would wake up. Eventually she opened her eyes and I immediately said “morning mommy can we have sex?” she smiled and said OK so I got on top of her again and managed to put my penis into her vagina on my own this time. I came almost immediately so she let me continue to have sex with her until I came for a second time. We got up for breakfast but after we had finished eating I told my mom I had an erection again, “aren't you a horny little man?” she laughed and this time she pulled down her pants and sat on the edge of the kitchen table so I could push my cock into her standing up. I was totally addicted to the feeling of sex so I would ask her for it every hour or so, and she always obliged, so during the daytime she would simply pull down her pants or lift up her skirt to give me access to her vagina and we would have sex in whatever position was easiest at the time, quite often she would bend over and I would enter her from behind, which I really enjoyed. After a while I started to last a bit longer before I came so if mom was really busy she would sometimes just suck me off, but if I really insisted I wanted her vagina she would usually let me, and she never let me go frustrated. I started sl**ping in her bed permanently and we would always have sex together before we went to sl**p and after we woke up in the morning, and she taught me quite a few new positions.

By the time I was about 12 I knew that what I did with my mom several times a day wasn't normal at all, but instead of feeling weird about it, I felt like the luckiest k** in the world and loved my mom for giving me such a wonderful thing. I understood why I must never tell anyone what we did together and I was happy to keep it a secret. For quite a long time I didn't really understand my feelings about sex, I just knew it felt amazing and I had such strong urges to do it regularly. When I got to the age of about 13 I understood these urges a lot more and my attraction to my mom was getting much stronger. I loved how sexy and womanly her naked body looked, and I loved the erotic smell her wet vagina would leave on my penis after I had sex with her. My penis was bigger now and I could last much longer so I think my mom was enjoying the sex a lot more because her pussy would sometimes get very wet and she would moan and tell me how good she felt. I started to do more than just push my dick back and forth in her pussy, and I would touch and kiss her body all over and she taught me how to french kiss, and I loved to suck on her breasts during sex. It was also around this time I began to ejaculate semen when I came, it wasn't a large amount to begin with so my mom didn't notice until she sucked my cock one day. “You're growing up so fast” she said, and swallowed it. She allowed me to continue to fuck her without any protection and ejaculate inside her vagina, and I never asked why she couldn't get pregnant, but I was enjoying sex even more now that I could shoot my hot cum into my mom's pussy. I knew about oral sex now and I wondered why my mom had never asked me to lick her pussy, now I was 13 I really wanted to do it, I loved my mom's pussy, how it looked, how it smelled, how it felt, and I wanted to know how it tasted. I asked her why she'd never asked me to lick her vagina, and she told me she thought I didn't want to because of the smell. “I love the smell!” I said. “Do you?” she said, surprised, and immediately led me up to her bedroom. She removed the panties that she was wearing and held them to my nose, the strong smell of her pussy hit me and my cock got hard. I sniffed and she got on her knees and I felt her taking my cock out and she started sucking it. The smell of her pussy and the feeling of her mouth on my cock made me cum in a powerful orgasm into her mouth. “Now it's your turn” she smiled at me and laid down on the bed. Knowing what I needed to do I knelt down in front of her and buried my face in her hairy pussy. I licked away like crazy and she tasted as good as she smelled, and she was producing sticky fluid on my tongue that I eagerly licked up and swallowed,, and after a few minutes of this she was moaning loudly and getting very wet. I couldn't wait any longer and mounted my mom and fucked her hard until I came inside her, her pussy was so wet I could feel her juices dripping off my balls. I gave my mom oral sex every night after that before we had sex before sl**p, and she taught me how to please her until I was giving her orgasms every night. We would also do 69s regularly which I loved. Knowing how good my own orgasms felt I really felt like a man when I made my mom cum, and I loved the taste of her pussy.

My mom would get very wet and sticky when she came, and I loved to lick up her juices, and one night I had made her cum in my face, and her sticky juice was trickling out of her vagina down to her asshole. Her asshole looked so sexy but I had never considered doing anything with it before, but as her juices ran over it I licked them from her asshole with my tongue, and I found it so horny. Knowing I could ask my mom anything, I said “Mom... have you ever had anal sex?” and she said she hadn't. We both paused for a while, not saying anything. “Why? Did you want to try it?” she finally asked. “Can we?” I said and she said OK. She fetched a bottle of something from the bathroom to use as lube, and she rubbed some over my hard cock, and then knelt on all fours on her bed and told me to put some on her asshole. I was so excited that I got it everywhere and made a real mess, but looking at my mom with her asshole in the air pointing at me, I was so horny and I pressed the tip of my bare cock to her tiny hole and pushed hard. My mom gasped and said “gently!” so I stopped and eased my cock slowly into her tight asshole. The lube helped the head of my cock ease inside her ass and the heat and tightness of it was incredible. I pushed further and only managed to get about half of my cock inside her ass before the exquisite heat and tightness caused me to ejaculate up my mom's ass. It felt so good that I didn't want to stop so I pushed the rest of my cock inside her ass and started to slowly fuck it. My mom was moaning and sounding surprised, told me it felt really good. She reached under to play with her pussy while I fucked her ass and she was moaning loudly and she came just as I shot my second hot load up her ass. After that she was happy for me to fuck her ass as well as her pussy whenever I wanted to, and she would even let me switch between holes during sex, which would leave my cock smelling of an interesting combination of ass and pussy.

I was 13 years old and I had tried pretty much everything there was to try with my mom, but my attraction to her and love of her body just kept getting stronger, I would love to sniff her dirty panties during sex and I started to become fascinated with watching her pee. If she needed to pee she would let me go into the bathroom with her and I would watch this warm liquid streaming from her hairy pussy into the toilet, and I loved how sexy it looked and how it sounded. I would always need to lick her clean after she had finished and then fuck her until I filled her pussy with my cum. One day I asked her if women could pee during sex, and she said yes but she never had. I looked at her and waited, and waited... “do you want me to sweetie?” she asked, finally. “Yes...” I said, feeling a bit dirty. “OK, we'll have to go in the bath”, she said. I was so excited but she had to drink a few glasses of water and then we had to wait until she needed to pee. The wait felt so long but eventually she said she was ready so we got naked and climbed into the bathtub together. It was only a small tub so we had trouble getting comfortable, and we ended up with me entering her from behind doggy style. I fucked her pussy slowly, and before long I felt hot liquid running over my balls as I fucked her, and that sexy sound of my mom peeing all over my cock and balls as I had sex with her. It felt even better than I imagined and she was still peeing on me as I shot my load into her vagina. After that I knew I could ask my mom for anything, and the next time we were in the tub she let me pee into her vagina with my cock deep inside her, and then she squatted over my face and peed into my mouth and over my cock while I jerked off.

remaining story you can continue on www.papahaxx.com so don't forget to visit on these website... Continue»
Posted by savita009 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 2900  |  
96%
  |  4

Me, My Mom & My Aunt

My name is Nitin. I live in a small house in Pune with my widowed mother and her cousin s****r. This happened around 11 years back when i was 17. My mom was around 40. Mom's cousin s****r lived with us to help us with the household chores. Her husband had left her after 10 years of marriage for another young girl. My mother's name was Radha and my aunt's name was Shalini. My mom was 40 yrs old. She is slightly on the fatter side still had a smooth sexy body. Her breasts were huge, must be around 38D. And it did sag a little. She had wide hips and sexy face with pouting lips. She used to wear both sarees as well as salwar-kameez. I liked her when she used to wear sarees as this would show a very good view of her fair abdomen.

She used to wear very tight blouses and her sarees used to hug her figure completely. She never used to pin her pallu, which caused it to slip down very frequently giving me an ample view of her sexy breasts. Shalini was around 35 yrs of age and was the slimmer of the two. She was not very beautiful but had a pleasant face and good sexy breasts. What i liked most about her was that she never wore any bras in the house, which led to her having a saggy breasts which only made it look bigger. We were very close to each other and there was minimal dressing in the house. Mostly mom and shalini used to wear nighties and only changed when they had to go outside. Even though i had ample view of the female anatomy, they never occurred in any of my sexual fantasies. Everything changed one day when i was in 12th class. I came home early one day from school. I rang the bell many times but there was no response, and i was wondering if there was anybody at home. After 5 mins, my aunt opened the door. She had just a towel wrapped around her body and she was wet all over. It was obvious that she was taking bath. She opened the door and i went inside. She said, "Aaj to jaldi aa gaye? Mein to naha rahi thi.". I said, " Haan...aaj class jaldi khatam ho gayi.". I could not stop looking at her breasts which were peaking out of the small towel. They are big and fair, and as she had her left hand holding on to the towel by the chest, it bulged out of the towel. As she walked towards the bathroom, i could not help staring at her round and big buttocks. She said, "Mein abhi nahake aati hoon. phir tumhe chai philatha hoon." I said. " Teek hai.".

I went to to my room and lay on the bed. but i couldnot get my mind of my aunt. I started fantasing about her and i felt my dick starting to grow. And for the first time i jerked off thinking about my aunt. Before long my aunt called me from the kitchen to have tea. I went to the kitchen after cleaning up. I went to the kitchen and sat down at the table. My aunt came with 2 glasses of tea and sat beside me. As we were having tea, i starting looking at her in a different way, thinking about her as a lover. She was wearing a pink colored nightie and as usual no bra. I could faintly see the nipples poking out through the night dress. She had a white lace panties on which were clearly visible when she was sitting. We started talking about school and she was asking about my studies. But my mind was not in the mood to talk. I mumbled something as answers. Every time my eyes would glance at her breasts to catch a glimpse of her nipples. This didnot go unnoticed by my aunt. As she finished her tea, she got up to keep the glasses in the kitchen, she said, "ab to bade ho gaye ho...abhi teri shaadi kar deni chahiye....". she smiled at me and went to the kitchen. I went to the living room and started watching TV. My aunt came back and sat near me in the sofa to watch TV with me. This time she was sitting very close to me, more than usual. Her thighs were touching my thighs and she put her left hand on my hand. I sat still , not knowing as to what to do. She was cool and was acting normal. I asked her, "Where is mom?". She said, " oh....she has gone to her friends place. They have a party there so she will come late." I said, " oh okey...", thinking how i can handle the uncomfortable situation. She continued, " Why do you want mom, Am i not as good as her? it is good that we can spend some time together." I looked at her and said "woh to hai....". I could not help my eyes from dropping to her breasts for a second.

She caught me and i smiled sheepishly and turned my eyes towards the TV. But my dick was erect now and was showing over my shorts. I moved my legs to hide it, but then saw my aunt staring at it. She was staring directly at my crotch. she looked at me and said with twinkle in her eyes, "kaafi bade ho gaye ho!!". I was embarresed. I started watching TV. After a couple of minutes, i felt something in my lap and looked down, it was my aunts hand. She was rubbing my inner thighs very near to the cock. My cock started growing bigger and bigger. She was looking directly at my face. I could see that she was very excited....she started moving her hand towards my cock, which was at its biggest. As soon as she put her hand my cock, it tweaked. she started moving her hand ever so slightly over my cock, rubbing it gently. She wispered to me ,"Raju ...idhar dekh." I looked at her....she brought her tounge out and licked her lips and said."Shalu ko ek pappi nahi dega? mere in geele hoton pe ek pyari se chummi de na." I leaned towards her and kissed her on her lips. She closed her eyes and kissed me back. This was my first kiss.....she took my face in her hands and started kissing me all over the face....very slowly...very wet. She kissed my mouth again, this time she put her tounge inside my mouth and we had a 1 min long french kiss...After about 5 mins of kissing, she said, "Ab andhar mere room pe chalo. wahan pe baidke baat karte hain.". She took my hand and led me to her bedroom. She made me sit on her bed and then lay down on her bed beside me. She put her hands on top of my cock and said, "abhi to bilkul jawan ho gaye ho." She took my right hand and put it over her stomach. I started rubbing her stomach and i found her navel which was big and deep and inserted my middle finger into it. This caused a moan from aunt. She said, "Aur ragado...acche se..ahhhh". I started moving slowly towards her breats. I said, "meine yeh sab pahle kabhi kiya nahi hai." Aunt said, "Koyi baat nahi.....mein tere ko sab kuch sikha doongi. Aise sikhaoongi ki koi bhi ladki tere se kush ho jayegi.." I started caressing her breasts, over her night dress...first the left and then the right. She pulled me over her and said, "aise leto ..isme jyada maja aayega.". I used both my hands to squeeze her breasts. "Aise upper se hi karoge ki andhar phi haath daloge.?" I started unbuttoning her night dress....and i slid it off her shoulders. There were two beautiful breasts..all silky smooth..waiting to be touch and caresses.

On top of each of them were the black nipples each of them of the size of a large g****. They looked like large black g****s placed on top of milky white mountains of custards. I caressed them with both hands....and started squeezing them. She moaned..."AAHHHHHHH....". I stopped and asked.."auntie..dard ho raha hai?". She said..."nahi....maja aa raha hai...aur dabao....aur mujhe auntie nahi bulao...shalu bulana.". I said, "teek hai...auntie....nahi shalu." She placed her hand behind my head and slowly pulled my head down to her boobs and said, "abhi mere nipples ko chato....aur mere chuchiyon ko chooso.". I started sucking on her big boobs like a c***d..the more i sucked the more she moaned..."ahhh.....aur chooso..ahh..". I know she was in heat and there is no going back. I kept on sucking her boobs one after the other and she would moan.."aaahhhh.....mere mummo ko kha jaa...raju...aur choos...choos choos ke isko aur bade karo...mere raja aur chooso na." I kept sucking and licking her boobs for 10-15 mins. Then she pulled me away and laid me down on the bed and started removing my shorts and underwear. I was stark naked with in seconds. My cock sprang out of my shorts and was fully erect standing straight like a big pole. She caught hold of it and started slowing moving her hands over my 7 inch pole. "Kitna pyara hai...aur kitna bada. isko to aaj mein bahut baar rulangi. Saale itna bada lund lekhe aaj tak ghoomtha raha aur ek baar bhi mere ko dene ka bhi nahi socha. aaj mein iski khabar leti hoon." And she started licking my cock...first she sucked the outside with long wet strokes and then head. When it was fully wet, she took the cock inside her moth and started sucking it like an icecream cone. She would come up for breath in between and then go back to sucking.

She would take the whole of my cock inside and suck it. I was in heaven. "lagta hai apne bahut baar kiya hai ....". She looked up and laughed "Haan...bahut lund choosa hai mein ne. yeh lauda hai aisi chees ki ek baar jo chaate isko, iska deewana ho jati hai." She went back to sucking with more vigour, and i could not take any longer, I shouted...."Ahhh.....shalu...mere ko aa raha hai....mera nikhalne wala hai." She took the cock out of her mouth and started jerking me off with her hands....."Ahhhhhhhhhh....haaaaaaaaaaaa.....aa gaya....nikhal gaya.". "nikhal apni poori pani nikhal aur mere muh pe de...aa raju apni shalu ko lund se nahala de." I opened my eyes to see that i had shoot my load all over her face.....her face was covered with my cum. What she did after that was something i never even imagined in my fantazied. She started rubbing my cumm all over her face with her hands. then she scooped up a little cum with her middle finger and sucked it off..."wah kya taste hai. Itna tasty to meine aaj tak nahi khaya hai. Arre raju, har din mere ko apni lund ki pani pilana...." And she kept rubbing the cum and licking and sucking her hands. She bend down to kiss me on my lips with her mouth. I found the salty taste of my own cum in her mouth. we french kissed for more than a minute. My cock has shrunk from all the deposit that i had made on her face. "yeh to chota ho gaya. koi baat nahi ..aur thodi der pe mein isko khada kar deta hoon. Raju....mera nightie utthar de.." I removed her nightie from her body and threw it by the bed. She was now just in her panties and her panties were very wet at the crotch. I put my hands inside her panties and rubbed her. "Ahhhhhhh.......maja aa gaya. woh bhi uttar de. poori nangi kar de mere ko." I helped her to remove her panties. For the first time i saw the pussy of a women. It was covered with a lot of hair, it looked as if she had never shaved her pussy all her life. She laid down on the bed and spread her legs. "aa raja....mere choot chato." I bend between her legs and smelled the sweet musky smell of her womenhood. "yahan to poore baal hai." "haan mein kabhi baal kaate nahi hai. isme jyada maja aate hai. tum abhi mere choot ko chato.". I started licking her pussy lips and her clitoris.

She was in ecstasy. She arched heself on the bed and pushed her pussy right into my face. I opened her pussy lips and started licking in right ernest, all the time flicking her clitoris with my thumb and mindex finger. "aur chaat raja.....bahut din se kisine chata nahi.." "chaat chat ke meri paani nikhal de....mere raja." I kept licking her for another 10 mins during which she came atleast 3 times....everything giving me the taste of her sweet musky smelling cum. I kept drinking her cum and wiped it clean with my toungue. We were exhausted and i collapsed right beside her. "abhi to shuru hui hai..tum itni jaldi thak gaye?" "nahi shalu....thaka nahi hoon...batao aur kya karna hai." "ab tum mujhe chodo.....mere choot mein apni lund daal ke chodna. bahut maja aayega." "abhi to mera lund khada nahi hai." "mein khada kar detha hoon.....mein ne aise kitne lund khada kiya hai." She took my cock in her hand and started playing with it.....she would stroke it and then rub it aganist her boobs and her pussy and the time talking to me in her dirty language. As we are getting more excited, her language started getting dirtier and dirtier. Now i was having a full hard-on ...my cock standing straight up in its full glory. "Dekh ...mein ne bola na...ab tum apni aunt ko chodne layak ho gayi ho." "teek hai shalu....ab mein tere ko chodooga." "chod chod ke meri choot ko bhosda bana dena." she spread her legs and opened her pussy wide...pulled me between her thighs took my cock in her hands and guided me towards her wet pussy. "ab dheere se dhaka laga aur lund ko mere andhar kar de." I started entering her slowly...she was red hot....my cock was burning from her heat. "aur jor se dhaka laga...poora andhar kar de..." I was fully inside her. she was not very tight, she defintely have had many a cock in her pussy before.

It slid in smoothly. "abhi bahar nikhal ke phir se ghoosa...is bar jor se ghoosana. ahhhhhhh....." I started fucking her slowing moving in and out. "jor jor se mar mere ko." I started fucking her faster. She also started moving her hips towards me to meet my thrusts. Slowly we got into a rhythm, not too fast and not too slow....just the right speed. I knew i could last long before i came as i had come twice earlier in the day. "raju mere ko gaali dena....gaali deke chodne mein bahut maja atha hai. mere se baat kar aur mere ko khub badiya badiya gali de" I was shy to do it and didnot know what to do. "acha mein gaali deke chodtha hoon.....tum wahi mere ko wapas galiana." She said as she was fucking. "teek hai...shalu." "sale chodu....aur dabake chod gaandu. mere chuchi dabha saale madarchod." "saali ...maa ki lodi.... tere ko chod ke teri choot ko bhosada bana doonga." "bana de....bahen chod....mere choot ke dhakan.....mere bhosda ko bum-bhosada bana de. aur jor se chod behenchod...apni maa ki behen ko mar...chod meri choot ko aur meri chuchi ko choos." "Ahhhh........ooooo......meri laudi....meri lund leke maja loot...behen ki laudi....madarchodi." "mere ko aur jor se ...adhhhhh....mar...aur chod...saale...lode ke baal....mere bhosadchod.....chod ahhhhh....ohhhhhhhhh......ah aha aha ah ah...chod...chod saale..." "mere ko nikhlne wala hai...meri jaan...mein teri choot mein pani nikhalne wala hoon...saali...." "ahh.....nikhl jaldi nikhal....apni lund ka pani de......meri jawani ki pyas bujha ...mere lund....ahhh......hhhh....oooo......mere behen ke laude." I came into her cunt....and she came as well......she jerked and her whole body spasmed and jerked...as we both came together. "maja aa gaye....bahut salon baad aise maja aaya hai. tu to bahut bada chodu nikhla. mere jaise chudhakad ko bhi maja dila diya. aaj se mein tere se hi chudwaongi." We lay beside each other and hugged our sweat and cum soaked bodies together exchanged occasional kisses. "aaj thak mein khele aur khakhadi se kaam chalati thi.

Ab mere ko 7 inch ka tagada lauda mil gaya. ab roj tere se chudwaoongi." "mere ko bhi bahut maja aaya....aap ko chodne ka bahut man kar raha hai." "aaj ke liye bas...ab tere ko bahut kuch sikhni hai. ab to mein teri...ab to radha aur khele ki jaroorat nahi hai." "kya ?? meri maa bhi...?" I was shocked. "kyon? teri maa aurat nahi hai? woh to mere se bhi badi chudhakad hai....woh to teri lauda dekhke uchal padegi." I had never thought about my mom in a sexual way. But my aunt's words prompted me to think about her. She was certailnly a very sexy lady, the more i thought about her the more i was in love with her. she was more beautiful than my aunt....bigger boobs and bigger buttocks. "to aap mummy ke saath maja loodhte ho?" "haan.....hum dono bade pakke dost hai. Saath mein bahut baar kiya hai...aur saath hi mein bahut mard ko bhi choda hai." This was news to me. I never realized that my mom was such a slut. "aaj se teri baari hai.....ab hamen bahar mard doodne ki jaroorat nahi hai." "par maanegi...kya woh mere se marwegi?" "hmmm.....mein mana loongi. tum wahi karna jo mein kahthi hoon. dekhte hai kaise nahi manegi. waise tera tagda lund dekhega to koi bhi maan gayegi." she laughed. It was getting late and my mom was about to come home. We wore our clothes and got ready. "tum underwear mat paheno. sirf shorts pahen lo." she told me. She wore her panties and the nightie. This time left her top buttons open so that i can see her boobs when ever she moved or bend down. After about an hour or so, my mom came home from the party. She was slightly d***k but not very much. she still was in her senses. probably just had a couple of drinks.

My mom had the habit of smoking when she is drinking. She sat down at the kitchen table smoking a Wills cigarette and started talking to shalu. I was in the living room watching TV. I turned down the volume and started listening to their conversation. "party mein maja aaya?" Shalu was asking... "kahaan maja aaya? aisi hi thi...bus meinne do-teen peg mar li. woh sharad mila tha party mein." "kyon woh chotta lund wala.?" then they both started giggling.. "haan wahi chotta lund wala....bol raha tha ki phir se meri leni hai. meinne aise hi taal di uski baath. Kyon choosege uska chotta lund." "uski to bahut hi chotta tha ...maja hi nahi aaya. usse acha to meri ungli hai." "par saale ne meri idhar-udhar dhabake mere ko garam kar di....aaj raat ko kuch kare bina needh nahi aayegi." "aap chintha mat karo....aaj raat ko hum milke khub maja loondege...mere ko bhi khujali ho rahi hai. Ek Wills dena." "idhar aake le le..." Silence..... "yeah kya rahi ho shalu......raju udar hai..woh dekhega tho". "woh TV dekh raha hai....usko nahi sunega..." I was curious i moved towards kitchen door and started peaking in. Mom was sitting with her back towards me with her cigarette in her hand. Shalu had another cigarette in her hand and she was sitting on the kitchen table, and one of her boobs was hanging outside her nightie. Mom was playing with Shalu's nipples with her left hand and smoking her cigarette. Shalu was caressing my mom's face while blowing smoke into her face. "teri nipples to bahut bada hai. pata nahi itne bade kaise hai. isko kitne hi baar chooso man nahi bhartha." "chalo radha behen, terko aaj mein apni chuchion se doodh pilathi hoon." "abhi nahi khana khane ke baad......aaj bahut man kar raha hai. raath ko maja loodege teri jawani ka." "acha mein khana lagati hoon..." They both stood up and kissed with open mouths filled with cigarette smoke. Then mom started towards the living room and i ran and sat on the sofa watching TV.

Mom came near me and sat on the sofa. Seeing her made my cock go hard again and it made a small bulge on my shorts. Anyways mom was not paying any attention. I looked at mom. she was wearing a very sexy green nylon saree which was hugging every part of her sexy body. Her big boobs were encased in a very thin green blouse through which you could clearly see her white bra which barely could hold her big over flowing boobs. Her pallu was off her shoulders giving me an ample view of her large and deep cleavage. I couldnot take my eyes off her breasts. "chalo khana lag gaya......aa jayo" Shalu shouted from the kitchen. "mein yeh saadi nikhal kar aati hoon." mummy said and went to her room. I went to the kitchen and sat at the table. Shalu came to place the food on the table and bend down in front of me showing her full boobs through the open nightie. She caught hold of my semi-erect cock and started stroking it. "thoda aur bada kar detha hoon, meri pyare lund ko.". Now i had a good enough erection which was difficult to hide. We sat down at the table and my mom came inside to have food. She had removed her saree, and was wearing just her transparent blouse and a green petticoat. Her blouse was so tight and low cut that i could see most of her juicy boobs. Her abdomen was very bare and her navel was very deep. I could not take my eyes off her. Shalu gave me a pinch and said "woh baad mein kha lena...abhi yeah khana khayo.". We all sat down and started to eat. "radha behen aaj to bahut acchi lag rahi ho....is hari blouse aur petticoat mein." "chal ri....raju ke samne aise majak nahi karte." "arre abhi hamari raju bahut bada ho gaya hai. tum ache se dekhoge to chaunk jayonge." She said it with a giggle and glanced down at my crotch.

This made my mom also look at my crotch, and she kept lookign at it for a while. I was embarresed and looked down and started eating. Mom also started eating with out another word. After dinner i went to watch a movie in the living room. Mom was sitting beside me onthe sofa. After some time Shalu came and sat beside mom on the other side. As the moview was going Shalu kept her hand on mom'd thighs and started rubbing it. My mom was getting aroused but she didnot show it. I kept looking at them with the corner of my eyes. Shalu's hands kept moving towards mom's crotch, and she had nightie opened up so that my mom can see her boobs very clearly. Then my mom took a cigarette from the pack and asked me to get a match from the kitchen. I went to the kitchen and returned after some time. What i saw on the couch made my cock grow to the fullest. My mom was lip kissing Shalu and caressing her boobs which had fallen out her nightie. I stood in front of them with my cock sticking out through the shorts in all its glory. Mom saw me and starightened herself. I lit a match and held it out for my mom as she lighted her cigarette. This was the first time i had lighted my mom's cigarette. I hoped she would light up my "cigarette" tonight. Seeing my erect cock, Shalu moaned..."ohh.....wow dekho kitna bada lag raha hai". Before i could do anything she pulled my shorts down in one go...and my cock sprang out in all its glory. Both the women were staring at my cock, mom was as if she had forgotten to smoke her cigarette. Before Mom could say something Shalu knelt beside me and took my cock in her mouth and started sucking it. "yeh kya kar rahi ho?" mom shouted in a feeble voice. But Shalu kept sucking me like mad......and my mom kept staring at her.

After some sucking Shalu got up and removed her nightie. she was in her panties now. She sat on my mom's lap facing her, and brought her boobs in front her face and pressed it aganist her. My mom was now between Shalu's boobs. She seemed to be becaming more and more bolder and less shameful. She put her cigarette down and caught hold Shalu's boobs and started sucking them with out even looking at me. Shalu then beckoned me to her side and asked me to stand on the sofa so that my cock was right in front of her face. She took my cock in her mouth and started sucking it. As my mom came up after sucking on Shalu's boobs she saw that she was sucking on my thick big cock. Shalu's pulled my cock out of her mouth, glistening with the saliva of her mouth. Then she offered my cock to Mom. Mom stared at it for a while and then she opened her mouth and Shalu pushed my cock into her mouth. Mom started sucking on to my cock while Shalu started to undress her. She removed her green blouse and exposed her white bra. This was getting unbelieveable to me. My own mom was sucking my cock and my aunt was undressing my mom. I closed my eyes and starting enjoying the sucking that my mom was giving me. she was gentle and caring stroking me with her hands long and slow and licking the lenght of the cock and sucking on the head before she put the whole lenght of it inside and started sucking it faster. Shalu had removed her bra too and mom was topless now.....i could not but admire the beauty of her breasts. I put my hands down and starting playing with her black nipples. Though it was not the size of Shalu's it still looked big enough. I started kneading one of my mom' boobs and one of Shalu's nipples with the other hand. Shalu was sucking on one of mom's boobs and Mom was sucking my cock. All this was terribly incrediable. I could not believe the luck i was having to make out with two of most gorgeous ladies in the town. Mom pulled my cock out and said "chalo andhar mere bed pe chalte hai."

I got up and put my arms around the two topless women and went to my mom's bedroom. Mom laid down on her bed and asked me to come lay down on top of her. "aa mere bete, aake mere uppue leto." Shalu proceeded to remove her panties and she lay beside us on the bed and started sucking on mom's boobs. "kitna peeyogi mere chuchi ko? Ab to meri jawani lootne ke liye mera beta bhi aa gaya hai. aaj hum dono milke iski jawani loothe hai" Shalu smiled and said, " haan mere se bhi raha nahi ja raha. Saale ko aaj itna choodhoga ki isko apni nani yaad aa jayegi." Mom removed her petticoat and panties in one go and spread her thighs before me. Then she licked her right hand and started stroking herself in front of me. "meri choot acchi lagi terko? chatega mera choot? apni maa ki choot chatega?" Her Pussy was as hairy as Shalu's but much bigger. "haan mujhe apni maa ki choot chahiye. itna chatoonga hi apki pani dus bar girega." "arre kitne bade badon ne choda hai mujhe par aaj tak mere samne koi bhi jyada dher nahi khel paya hai. tum to abhi bacche ho...seekh jayoge.!!" "aap sikha dogi na...." I asked wettign my lips and staring at her crotch. She was fingering herself. "kyon nahi...tere se itna chudhwaoongi ki tu bhi kya yaad rakhega. mere saath aaj thak koi mard pura khel paya hai. Saare ke saare bhosandi wale jaldi jhad jate hai. mere ko lambi khel ki aadath hai. Kya tu apni maa ke saath puri raat khel payega? khub maje doongi jo koi saali randi bhi na de paye." "haan maa....apki har kaam karronga.....app jo bhi bole karronga." "Shalu...ja makhan lekhe aa....aaj mein makhan lagakhe chudwaoongi." Shalu went to get makhan from kitchen and she returned with a full bottle of desi makhan. Mom put her hand inside and took a full scoop and applied it own her crotch and rubbed it all over. "aa ja ab mujhe chaat.". I bend between her legs and started licking her butter filled pussy.

It tasted salty and buttery and i loved it. Shalu squatted over my mom's face and lowered her pussy onto her mouth. Now i was sucking my mom's pussy while mom was eating Shalu's pussy. I could hear my mom and shalu moaning. "aah....chaaat meri choot ko chhaaatke kha....oooo....bahut maja aa rahe hai." "saali randi chaat meri bhosad ko...kha ja meri choot.....haramjadi" We were eating each other off for a while and i could feel my mom creaming...she would have come atleast twice in that time... "aa ab merko chod tu....Shalu chal iska lund mere andhar dal." Shalu took my cock and placed it in fron tof my mom's pussy. "chal saale jaa andhar...apni hi maa ki bhosade mein ghus jaa." "aa ja mere bete....apni maa ki andhar aa jaa.....aa madarchod aa." "aa raha mummy..." I thrust my hips and plunged my cock inside my mom's pussy. "Ahhhhhh......dheere se ....laude." I started moving in and out of the pussy with smooth and string strokes. My mom was shouting all kinds of dirty things and so was Shalu. Shalu was kissing my mom and sucking her big boobs. I put one hand behind Shalu's back and inserted three fingers inside her cunt. and she started fucking my fingers. Mom started moving her hips aganist me and pulling me harder towards her each time.

Shalu was fucking harder aganuist my fingers. The sex was in the air....... "chod mere ko chod......madarchod.....apni maa ki choot pe lund dalke chod." Shalu: "haan behen chod ....laude ke baal.....jor se chod apni maa ki pyas bujha." Me: "saali randi ..ooooo....apni tange phylake de .....saali teri to aaj...ahhhhhh." Mom: "haan saale.....randi ke aulad..ahahahhhhhhh..apni maa ko randi banke chod.....mein teri randi hoon sale..hhhhaaaaaaaaa....mau ke laude." Shalu: "chod raju. ooooooo...aur jor se chod apni maa ki choot phaad de aaj.....randi...bahut khujali hoti hai ise" Mom: "haan haram jadi....khujli hai...teri khujli bhi khatam kar doonga mein..hhhh oooooo..randi..saali choose meri chuchi." Shalu: "Saali meri bhi choos.....haram jadi....beta chod.ahhh...apni bete se marwaegi....meri chcuchi bhi choose ke de..ooooooo." This went on for another 10 mins before i came inside my mom......"aahhhh.....maaa mein aa raha hoon......meri paani nikhalne wala hoon." Mom had creamed atleast 3 times before that...but she still was strong and was fucking me strong..meeting every stroke for stroke. "aa gaya maaa.......maaaaaaaaaaaaaa..........aaaaaaaaa rrraaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa hoooooooooon...." And i creamed inside her. I was exhausted and lay on top of my mom. She kept caressing my back and hair just as a mom would do to her son. She was so motherly and so fucking great. I was so fucking tired and didnot think i can get it up another time. "kya hua beta aur nahi chodega mere ko?" "maaa.....aap aur chodna chahte ho?" "abhi to meri shuru hui hai....mein to 4-5 baar aur chod sakhtha hoon" "behen aaj usko chod do." Shalu said "uski pahle baar hai...bechara thak gaya hoga......" "teek hai....khal se mein tere ko itne khel sikhaoonga ki tu raat bhar khel sakhe." "aur bhi kuch hai ?" "aur nahi to kya....abhi tum kacche ho....abhi to tumne sirf ledke choda hai.....mein terko baitke aur khada rakhke chodna dikhaoonga. Phir tu meri mooh aur gaand bhi maar lena....abhi to bahut baki hai...." "tum so jaa.....baki kal .....kal se to teri tution shuru hogi...." Shalu lay beside me with my mom on the other side. They both hugged me pressing those fleshy boobs agnist my face....and drifted off to sl**p..... Only to wake up the next day and find that.......oh then that is another story.... Continue»
Posted by ni30508 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 9178  |  
26%
  |  8

MY COCK IN MOM AND MY SISTER BREAST IN HANDS

i ever one this is Kishor. The story is about how I fucked my mom and s****r. My Father died when my s****r was 3 years. We are very poor f****y because of that one person said my mom that he will take me with him and educate me so my mom
agreed. I want with him and I studied with him still 10 and I was very fast learner so I learned my things and also about sex from my friend.
My friend used to bring story, Book and I used read that books even. And one day he bought the book which, Consists of sex between mom and son and read the story and I felt good from that day I used to read those type of stories only which consist of sex between mom son daughter and s****r. And the person how educated me died and if was moved to my mom and s****r place. From here the really story start.
My mom is only 32 year old with big boobs and ass and my s****r is 18 year old she is same as my mom with medium boobs and perfect. Ass and she is very sexy any one sees her will really wanted fuck them both. After his. Death cercamony I was moved my home. I saw my mom and s****r after 6 year and me was very happy.
Our place is 2 kms inside from the village and no one come there frequently and so went to my home saw my mom and she was very happy and she ran and hugged me and i was happy and same time my started to rise was my mom.
Boobs were touching my chest I was able to feel her soft tits. Then I was moved inside, the home as it was late evening my mom said that have dinner and sl**p. My mom was not wearing any bra because they cannot afford for those even my s****r did not have any bra. They were wearing see through dress and I was able to see my mom nipple though there blouses. And my dick was at its fully erect and then we all ate food and slept.
Due to very small house we all sl**p in same hall tighter and I slept middle of my mom and s****r. I slept with lungi without any thing top and even under my lungi. And my mom removed her sari and slept beside me.
I have habit of putting my legs beside anyone how sl**p with me so I thought to use this thing to fuck my mom. After 3 hours of all slept, I kept my leg on her and there was no reaction from my mom so I started to move my leg on her.
Then I kept my hand on her thighs and started to feel her bare legs it was so soft and then moved still her pussy from where I have come to this world then I touched her pussy hair and I cummed without touching my dick and I removed my hand slept.
Then morning my mom woke up at 4 clock and go to do house works near my home. At that time my lungi was to at its position it was at my feet leave me fully naked I thought to see what will my mom will do seeing me in this condition. She was seeing my fully erected dick standing like a pole and she.
Moved her hand near my dick I thought she will touch but no then she covered me with the bed sheet and moved to her work and I woke up and 8 am that time my mom had come from her work and my s****r also had woke up and started to do her house work. Then I woke up did my morning thing and my mom said to have a bath so I said ok then after having bath I wore again the lungi and came near my mom and s****r.
And I wantedly made my lungi feel down and my s****r and mom saw seeing my dick and I did not cover my dick fast I gave them time to see my dick.
Then my s****r said to my mom that the banana is very big and I did not understand but then I covered my dick and again went to field to do some field work with my mom and s****r and again I wantedly made my lungi fall and I repeated this thing again and again for few times. Then my mom said to me that to remove and be naked as they saw my Lund. And I thought my first plan is successfully and I removed my lungi and was walking naked with my mom and s****r in the field.
That time my mom and s****r were kept on looking my dick and it was standing like pole all the time. Then we did some work in field and went home I was busy with playing pool and after having dinner we slept and I was naked and I started my work were I felt yesterday and again I moved my hand on my mom pussy and then inserted my two finger inside my mom pussy and then started to finger fuck my mom and my mom cummed but still her did not oppose or opened her eyes.
So I removed her petticoat and her blouse and made her naked and started to suck her boobs and play with her pussy and moan was escaping from her mouth but still no reaction from mom side and I stared to masturbate playing with my mom then I chummed within few minutes. And after that I slept but I did not cover my mom blouse or petticoat and morning I woke late because of late work at night and I was afraid what my mom will say but it was positive reaction from my mom side she asked why so late you woke up yesterday tried due to work she asked indirectly.
I said yes and saw some change in my mom dressing style she had wore her petticoat below her navel and her blouse top 2 button is open her tits is fully seen.
And seeing that my dick stood up then my mom saw and said to get ready from breakfast and I while serving her bend in front in such a way that her whole boobs were visible to me her nipple was standing with tip of a pen. Then I thought it’s time to fuck my mom today and to my luck my s****r went her friend’s marriage she will come after 2 day only.
So I made up my mind that I will fuck my mom today only in the field and after my s****r went to her friend home. Me and my mom went to field that time my mom was walking front and I was back and her ass was shaking from left to right and I was awesome to see. Then my mom saw me what I am seeing and asked what are you seeing I said nothing she asked then my your Lund is standing like that.
Then I said sorry she said ok but it should not leave like that it should me taken care of your Lund saying that she caught my dick and started move front and back and I was in heaven then I made my mom naked and started to lick her pussy it was wet and I put my finger in her ass and my mom was to moan loudly and then she cummed and I my mom said she cannot wait more and asked fuck her but I said I will not she was shocked and asked why.
I said I wanted even my s****r also to be fucked by me and she should help me fucking her she thought and said ok and said to fuck her fast.
Then I placed my dick on my mom pussy and pushed inside it was very tight as it is not used from very long time. Then again I pushed and I went half and I stopped for a while and pushed again and it went fully it was heaven to feel. My mom was moaning with pleasure and pain and I started to fuck her fast and she started scolds me in bad word like motherfucker fuck me u s****r fucker and I also started to scold her u bitch slut how many dick did you take in your pussy while saying it was very awesome and we both cummed at same time and was sl**ping in each other arm and I was sucking my mom boobs.
I will say how we had 2 more fucking session in the field and I will say you how I fucked my s****r and more about it if very comment about my story and mail me your review about it please my e mail id is mrsexboy2009@rediffmail.com. I am waiting for your feedback.

SHARDA AUNTY KI FATI!!!

In this third part I would let you all know how I fucked my friend’s mom sharadha. I did in the previous post, have included some dialogues on my own to increase the eroticness when fucking happens.
These happened after I fuck my mom. It happened to be that my mom has to go out for a project launch at a north Indian branch. She told me that she will be out for a week. So, I and my younger b*****r should do our own stuff properly. And to me she told that she and I will have to wait a week to experience our heavens. For the first 2 days I had managed some how without getting a pussy.
I had even tried for some prostitutes at that time. But I couldn’t make up any. When I was getting restless, I had an idea that I can travel to my grand parent’s house so that I will be able to see sharadha and ranjan making up. If I am lucky maybe I will also get a chance to fuck her.
I informed my mom about my trip to village. I travelled to my village and met my grandparents. I waited till afternoon and had my lunch. After that, I just told my grandma that I am going to see ranjan and she told me that he is out of town for his studies. I felt like disappointed. But an excitement came over me as I can try Sharadha aunty at this time.
So I said my grandama that I would go and visit sharadha aunty. I went to ranjan’s home. As on the day I saw ranjan and his mom fucking, the house was very calm. I thought that someone must be in there fucking her. I called ranjan. To disappoint me, sharadha aunty came out. she was very happy to see me.
Sharadha: Hi swaroop, how are you?
Me: Good aunty. Where is ranjan?
Sharadha: He is studying diploma in the town polytechnic he will be coming only on weekends.
Me: Ohh. I thought of seeing him.
Sharadha: Don’t worry come he will come this weekend also come in.
Me: No aunty. I’ll go see the fields and go home. I have to take some rest to get rid of the journey tiredness.
Sharadha: Why you are not interested in speaking with me?
Now that I got a slight suspicion that whether she is in mood without getting the treatment from her son. May be she is seducing me. I thought that I should not miss the opportunity. So I said
Me: It is not like that aunty, you may be having your house hold works, so thought of not disturbing you.
Sharadha: Don’t say like that swaroop. You are like my son, I will do anything for ranjan right same is the case with you. I remembered the way she was in with ranjan that day. I thought that she is mentioning the incident.
Me: I’m happy that you are treating me as your son as my mom does to me.
Sharadha: Come have a cup of tea.
Me: Ok, aunty but I don’t want tea you just give me some milk.
Sharadha: You want only milk?
Me: Yes aunty, your milk would be tastier.
Sharadha: What?
Me: Yes aunty, ranjan had provided me your house milk. It has the right ingredients to make it sweeter.
Sharadha: Ohh, I thought you couldn’t have tasted that. Wait I’ll give you.
I was waiting for her to come with the milk. She did come with the milk with some awesome view for me. Her pallu was in the middle of her boobs strangled like a rope. Her breasts were pointing me like a cone placed. She had worn a cream coloured saree [old white color saree which has yellow stains all over it seems like a cream coloured saree] and red colour blouse. The dress that she had worn accentuated her beautiness and colour. This made the scene more erotic.
She asked about my mom, b*****r and all. I was also responding to her by enjoying the view of her boobs. After some time, I bid her good bye and returned to my home. The only thing I did after that was to masturbate 3 times thinking of fucking her. I was waiting for ranjan to come back from town.
On Saturday morning, I was greeted by the familiar voice of Ranjan to wake up. I was very happy to hear his voice. He said that he came last night itself and came to see me once his mom told about my arrival. I finished my morning chores, had my breakfast and quickly left home with him to go for his farm lands where we talk about all the things for hours together. During the walk I was planning on how to start with him.
Once we reach his farms, we went to sit by the well. People were working on removing the weeds in the paddy field. I started asking him about his studies. With the girls in the town and teachers in the Polytechnic. After that I turned my conversation towards my thing.
Me: Do you still see the lady bathing?
Ranjan: What are you asking for?
Me: do you still see the lady bathing that you did some years back?
Ranjan: Ohh that lady, yeah I still do watch when I come to home. How can I miss that?
Me: Have you seen today?
Ranjan: Not yet. Have to see.
Me: Will you take me with you when you see her. I too want to see a female body nude.
Ranjan: I don’t think so. This I will reserve for me only.
Me: Please man just once. I will never ever ask you again.
Ranjan: Sorry swaroop.
Me: I think I know the lady that you are watching for this long time.
Ranjan: You do? Can you tell me?
I wanted to end this conversation real quick. So I hit the point directly.
Me: There are only 3 women in the village who has the best assets to attract people of any age.
Ranjan: So tell me the person that you think it is.
Me: One is my mom….
Ranjan: Hey what are you talking about. She is like my mom too.
Me: I know you cannot even get a peek at her. The other 2 are your mom and s****r.
To this he got a little shock and slapped me.
Ranjan: Don’t ever talk like that to me. You have such a perverted mind. How can you think my mom and s****r like that? Don’t you feel ashamed of it?
Me: Sorry ranjan. I shouldn’t have told this. But, it is a fact that you fuck both of them and I have seen you fuck your mom in your house after her bath.
He was speechless and was seeing me like a deer caught in the headlights of a speeding vehicle. He protested saying that I lie. But his voice was too low that even I couldn’t hear him properly.
Ranjan: Don’t tell lie. I’m not like that. My mom and s****r are not like that.
Me: Ranjan. Don’t try to cover it. I know this happens a lot and for years together now. [I was so soft on him]
Ranjan: Don’t tell anyone man. My f****y’s respect will be gone.
Me: Are you a fool. I’m your friend for so long and you still don’t understand me completely. I will never ever tell anyone about this.
Ranjan: Thanks man. I believe you.
Me: But one thing yaar. Don’t take this in a wrong way. I want to fuck aunty once.
To this he slapped me once again.
Ranjan: You bastard. How can you think of fucking your friend’s mom? Besides you are trying to blackmail me.
Me: No…No…I’m not black mailing you.
Ranjan: Then what the fuck is this?
Me: Ranjan listen to me. From the day I saw you both, I developed the lust within me to touch and fuck aunty. Please help me. I’m not black mailing you. If that is the case I would talk to you in a different manner. But this is my request.
Ranjan: How could I possibly do that? She is my mom and she will definitely kill me.
Me: See these things happened in last time when I met aunty [I described the happenings]. May be she is also willing. Just try once. If she is not willing, I will be happy with only seeing you both fucking. I will never ever ask.
Ranjan: You want to see me fucking my mom again?
Me: Not again. I want to see you two fucking all the time. But don’t worry, I will never let her know my presence.
Ranjan: I will think over it and let you know. But I don’t think it would happen.
Me: Thanks man. You try once. Where is your s****r?
Ranjan: She has gone to my elder s****r’s house for a week to help her that she is not well.
Me: Ohh. Ok. I even know that you fuck her too. But don’t think I would want to fuck her too. I have no interest on her. I only want to fuck aunty.
Ranjan: Thank god. Atleast you left her.
With that we talked other things and parted our ways to home. I had my lunch and thought of taking a nap, but then the idea came to me to go and see what ranjan is doing. I had the thing in the back of my mind, that he may still be watching her bath and fucking her. I directly went to the back of his house hiding my self.
My suspicion was correct. He was watching her taking bath. I stood there and gave him a signal that I’m there. He saw me and told me to hide myself as she is going to come out. I hid myself behind the stray heap. She came with the petticoat lifted to cover her boobs which show her lower thighs and complete back. I felt like she has accentuated her color in these years. My dick was upright.
Ranjan saw me seeing his mom. He told me to come some time after. I said yes. All these conversation through gestures. I went in after 5 minutes searching for them. I could hear light moans coming out of their bedroom. I went near it and watched the mirror. There they were, ranjan kneading her boobs with both hands and kissing her full on her lips. I hold my cock with my hand and and was lightly wagging it.
He lowered one hand and completely removed her petticoat. There was aunty completely nude and he also removed his lungi. Seeing the naked bodies made me feel very horny. The thought that nobody will come to home made me a little bolder. I also made myself nude completely. He touched her pussy with his right hand and aunty was squirming inside his arm. I felt like I was touching her there.
He started finger fucking her all in standing position. He saw me in the corner of his eye. I told him to let me in. He said after sometime. He chewed her lips, kneaded her boobs and finger fucked her pussy. She must be in great in mood. Her hand was holding his dick very hardly and shacking it. Suddenly she left him and lie on the bed with her spread legs. This time I was able to see her pussy, which was rose in colour.
I thought that I was fucking her and ejaculated in my hands. I licked my cum and still my penis was erect and good to go. Ranjan kneeled down near her pussy and was ready to fuck her. All of a sudden he inserted his dick into her pussy. She made a big O with her mouth and the fucking sounds of ooohhhh and aahhhh came out of her mouth. He started pounding her vigorously.
After sometime he withdrew his dick and ejaculated in her mouth, which she accepted happily. He then chewed her lips for sometime and she sucked his penis for sometime. I ejaculated another time in this. He signalled me to come in.
I went into the room without making any noise and he told me to make her feel my presence. I slowly touched her back calling her aunty. She felt a shock. She turned and saw me and was trying to cover herself with some cloth that was there in the floor.
Me: Aunty please doesn’t cover yourself and deny me the beautiful view.
Sharadha: You go away. How did you come inside? Why are you naked? Ranjan, what are you doing? Beat this dog and send him home.
Ranjan: Mom, he knows everything. I also tried to downplay it. But he had watched us long back when he was in the village.
Me: Aunty, please don’t get angry on me. I’m just an admirer of your beauty. I had no intentions on you until I saw you with ranjan.
Sharadha: So what?
Ranjan: He just want to fuck you once mom. She slapped ranjan hardly and shouted at him.
Sharadha: You are my son not my pimp to send me to everyone. I shouldn’t have allowed you to even touch me in the first. Now you are saying me to fuck with him.
Ranjan: Mom. Please understand. What if he tells everyone in the village about us?
Me: Aunty, no. don’t ever think like that. I will not tell it to anyone. I just wanted to feel you once. I will be lucky if you allow me to worship your beauty. If not just allow me to see you both fucking. I will not interfere and I will never ever ask again about this. Just once aunty please.
Ranjan: Mom, he is my best friend you know this. Besides he was also turned on due to your behaviour on that day.
Sharadha: I was just casual. Nothing in my mind. I should have sensed it when he said about drinking my milk. It is my fault I shouldn’t be that much careless before others.
Me: Aunty, Please just once aunty.
Ranjan: Mom. It will be more fun to have another person. You know it. We three as a f****y enjoyed very much. Just that we are going to include swaroop with us for only once.
Me: Please aunty, you told me that I’m no different than ranjan. Then why? Partiality with this. I too have the rights to feel you.
After this long argument she was somewhat relaxed and told us that she will allow me to fuck her only once.
Sharadha: Ok. I will allow swaroop to fuck me but it would be only once. I cannot allow you fuck me time and again.
Me: Thanks aunty. I will obey you. I have a long lasting lust to lick and suck your pussy. Drill my dick into your pussy and make you squirm with pleasure. Make you feel the heaven with lots of orgasms in a single fuck.
Sharadha: My! My…I thought you are a small boy and you talk so much of female genitals and fucking.
Me: actually aunty, ranjan is my teacher in such things. He had taught me so much in this.
Ranjan: Yes mom. I had to tell some one that I know about female anatomy and he seems to be a correct person.
Me: Aunty, Can I ask you one thing?
Sharadha: Yeah. Ask me.
Me: Now that you have agreed to allow me fuck you. Can I hug you?
Sharadha: Ohh my sweet little bastard Come hug me.
Saying this she opened her arms. The cloth that she was holding dropped on the floor. Her big round boobs were there for me to chew and suck. Her structure was very similar with my mom’s structure. But she has a big boob and her butt is also bigger than my mom’s. I took a step closer to her and hugged her.
The very first contact of skin to skin with the goddess by complete nude bodies sent electric shock to me. Her height also matches my height making my dick to correctly lie between her thighs. This was the time that I have been waiting for a very long time. I just started kissing her madly. I kissed her on her eyes, neck, forehead, cheeks, chin, lips. I literally bathed her with my saliva. Even a dog would have got defeated by me if we had a game of licking.
Ranjan: Hey swaroop. My mom has lots of more beauty other than her face.
Me: Yes man. I would go one by one.
Sharadha: I don’t think so. You are very much excited as I do.I felt like you are not going to leave me till next day.
Me: No aunty. If I were to stay this for my life time I would be happy to do that.
Saying this I lowered and chew her lips. I darted my tongue insdie her mouth and licked all over her inner walls of mouth. She was very much enjoying this. May be ranjan would have not shown her this kissing. I slowly cupped her boobs with my hands. They were so soft. I couldn’t distinguish the softness between my mom’s and aunty. I kneaded them with both my hands. Meanwhile ranjan stood behind aunty and hugged her from behind. He slowly lowered his hand and touched and kneaded aunty’s pussy.
I released her lips and lowered my head to suckher boobs. I saw it was red due to the handling by ranjan before and by me now. Her aeroles were stiff and telling us that she is ready for whatever we have planned. I just suck on her boobs making little circles with my tongue around her aeroles. I liked and sucked and bit her many times on her boobs. She was enjoying all this. suddenly I knealed down and started sucking her pussy by removing ranjan’s hand. This made her surprised and she enjoyed that very much.
Sharadha: Swaroop, I couldn’t stand. My knees are getting weak.can we sit and do this?
Me: Mmmmphhh…Yes…aunty…. [saying this I lifted by her buttocks and lay down her on the bed at the edge.]…Aunty you taste so good. I didn’t feel like sucking a hole where pee comes. This is just like some fruit which has a little soar taste. I would love to suck on it for years together.
Ranjan: Hey you bastard. Leave my mom a little for me too. Her pussy is mine first.
Sharadha: Don’t get jealousy ranjan. I will be available for you all time.
I started biting her clit, finger fucking her and sucking all at the same time on her pussy. This made her go wild. All of a sudden, she closed her thighs around my head. I felt like I was caught in between 2 elephants. such are her meaty thighs. Though it suffocated me and made me think of gettingsome air to breath, I loved that feeling. Her juices were flowing freely. I drank all of them evenin that suffocation. She let me go after some time. I got someair to breath.
Sharadha: Swaroop….ahhhhh….you made…..ahhh…me……orgasm a lot……ahhhh without even fucking me. you are great. Just like my son. Had he taught you this also?
Me: Yes aunty he is a master in all these things.
For all these times ranjan was sitting by the side of aunty and sucking her boobs. I stood up and positioned myself at the entrance of her pussy. I slowly inserted it in her pussy. I was thick red now from all the treatment that she got from us. Very slowly she was able to take me completely inside. I started my to and fro motion and gainde momentem. Her boobs were dancing due to the fucking.
During the course, I lifted her off the bed and kept her on air. i punded her vigorously. The previous 2 ejaculations made my orgasm prolong. I was in nowhere to orgasm. But I felt that she had orgasmed much time, which later she confirmed as 3 times. After a good 10 minutes or so, I had an orgasm. Her reactions such as biting her lips and controlling herself for not shouting and moaning made my nerves very pumped up. This made me fuckher more vigorously after that we lay on the bed panting.
Me: How was that aunty? Did I do well to you?
Sharadha: Yes, it was very nice. Only ranjan was able to hold this much time and make me orgasm these many times that too once in a while. Have to see whether you are good at it all the time.
Me: Aunty, does that mean I’m allowed to fuck you whenever I want to?
Ranjan: That is what she is saying man. but mom, you said only once right.
Sharadha: Yes son, but he is your good friend, looks a lot more like you. he is like my son and he fucks good like my son.
Ranjan: Swaroop you are a lucky bastard man.
Me: Not lucky as you are bastard.
Sharadha: Hey boys don’t use that word again.
Me: Sorry aunty, I will not use it.
Ranjan: Sorry mom. I won’t.
Me: Aunty please comes we will go one more time.
Saying this I started to insert my dick in her pussy. Ranjan didn’t wait for any time. He came lay down beside aunty and started inserting his dick in her ass. I could feel his dick in my dick. The scene was electric and erotic. This must be the first time aunty is experiencing this pleasure of having 2 dicks at the same time.
We could say this by the expressions of her face and the little moans that escaped her mouth. Me and ranjan had a challenge of reaching the orgasm in which I won making my fucking period more that 15 minutes this time. We 3 were tired after that. After sometime I got ready went to my house. Told grandma that I’m going to stay with ranjan and came back to aunty. I fucked her for more that 10 times in those 2 days.
Literally we 3 were nude at home for those 2 days. For a matter of fact I forgot that I’m fucking my mom at home. Such is her sex with me. After ranjan had left for his studies on monday morning, I told grandma that I’m going to help sharadha aunty with somehouse hold works and fucked her for another 4 times on monday. I had fucked her in the ass before I had broken the cherry of my mom’s ass.
So guys, how do you like this post. Send your comments and suggestions to motfuc@yahoo.com. If anyone wants to see my mom or sharadha aunty, let me know. Send me a mail with your mom’s or aunty’s picture. I will reply for that. Good bye for now. I’ll write the experince, when I first broke my mom’s ass cherry by fucking in the next post.

... Continue»
Posted by bava12 9 months ago  |  Categories: Mature, Sex Humor, Voyeur  |  Views: 8452  |  
30%
  |  1

Mom Punishes My Sissy Cock

Story about a sissy boy who is punished by his mother for being such a pervert.
Note from Pussyboy – this is the story that was the inspiration for my video and picture gallery session with the same title.
Mom Punishes My Sissy Cock
Why did I feel such pleasure when my mom humiliated me like she did? It was a question I had asked myself many times before and here I was asking it again as I stood before her naked, hands behind my back, my cock hard as a rock in anticipation of the punishment she was about to give me. Did I secretly like being sexually punished and humiliated like this?

'You snivelling little pervert!' my mother said contemptuously. 'Look at you! That pathetic little clitty cock of yours would never satisfy a REAL woman.'

She had sat back in the armchair hurling verbal abuse at me for over ten minutes. I was 31 years old, but since having my divorce and living back at home, Mom had taken control of my sexual desires and she knew my every weakness, desire and perversion.

She had never been a classically attractive woman, even when younger. And now she was in her 60s, she really looked her age. But to me she was beautiful and no more so as she had got older. Her laughter lines, the age spots on her hands, her big breasts that sagged and flopped all around and her delicious and prominent shaved pussy and her fat, fleshy cunt lips -- I loved all of her just as she was.

Today I had come home from the office and found her dressed in a black slip with a deep lace hem and trim abound her bust. Underneath she wore matching suspender belt, shear black panties and fully fashioned tan nylon stockings with high stiletto heels, but no bra, her ample breasts were loose to simply fill the lace cups of the lacy slip. I could see her nipples harden beneath the flimsy material.

She had instructed me to get undressed and buck naked in front of her there and then. I knew I was going to receive some sexual punishment and if I endured it, my reward would be to be allowed to adore and worship her body afterwards.

Now she leant forward and slapped my swelling erection hard with her hand.

'Pathetic!' she announced again. 'How many times have I told you not to look at pictures of other women on the internet when I'm not here? Tell me!'

Again I felt her hand lash out and hit my growing erection.

'I'm, I'm...sorry mom,' I said stammering.

'Sorry isn't good enough son,' she said. 'You keep doing it. I'm going to have to teach you lesson.'

'I know mommy,' I said looking down guiltily at my feet.

'A regular spanking is too good for you. You still haven't learnt not to leer at pictures of other women when you've got a perfectly good mom to take care of all your needs. So I'm going to have to teach you a REAL lesson this time aren't I? You need a COCK SPANKING'

'Yes mommy'

'I'm going to have to punish that girlie sized CLITTY COCK of yours -- make it very sore so you can't play with yourself when your mommy isn't looking.'

Her hand slapped my penis again. 'You're hurting it mom!' I yelled.

'Of course I'm hurting it you silly little boy! That's the idea and Mommy knows how to make you feel like a very small boy doesn't she?' she said with a thin smile. 'If you think you're too big for a punishment from your mom, think again my boy! Put your hands on your head!'

I did as I was told and she took hold of my balls. She dug her bl**d red manicured nails into the folds of my scrotum. I visibly winced and cried out.

She laughed. 'No good you making a fuss son, you're only getting what you deserve.'

Tears welled in my eyes as she rolled the loose skin on scrotum in her fingers and dug her nails in again. It wasn't the discomfort, it was the humiliation of being ridiculed in this way and us both knowing I actually loved the shame she made me feel.

'Pervert! That's what you are,' she said now digging her nails into my hardness. 'You are a pathetic mommy-loving pervert! And this nasty mommy of yours is going to show you what happens to pathetic little pussy-obsessed boys like you. They get punished! Do you hear?'

'Yes mom,' I said meekly, feeling more and more uncomfortable by the second, knowing my punishment was about to come. “Give me the punishment that I deserve.”

Beside her chair was a little table. On it were all the instruments she would use to punish my cock. She reached for the wooden ruler. Still clasping my balls in one hand, she brought the ruler down hard on my erection.

Swack! And again. Swack! Again and again she brought the ruler down hard on my rigid penis and dug her nails into my scrotum.

'Tell me what your mommy loves,' she asked as she hit me down there again. 'How can you make her happy?'

'Mommy likes her pussy licked.'

'That's right son, she does. Are you going to go down on your knees and lick your old mom's pussy?'

'Yes mom, yes...you know I love to serve you that way every day.'

'And are you going to be mommy's little toilet helper? You know mommy can't hold her wee wee like she used to.'

It was a question she needn't ask. My pussy licking pleasure was always heightened when she squirted her piss straight into my mouth. Being made to drink her piss was the ultimate humiliation -- or so I thought.

'Yes mom...'

'Yes mom? YES MOM?' she yelled. 'Pervert, pervert, pervert! Tell me what you are!

'I'm a piss drinking pervert,' I said, tears now beginning to tumble down my cheeks.

'Yes you are you pathetic little slut!' Mom said with angry yet lustful eyes, lashing out with the ruler on my erection again, bringing it down as hard a she could. I cried out. I cried in pain and in love. Pre-cum splashed onto her stocking clad knee.

'Oh that's disgusting, your clitty cock is leaking!' she said turning and put the ruler down on the little table. Picking up the pinwheel she said 'You're going to pay for making that mess on my stockings.'

This cunning device had a little wheel with pointed edges set in a plastic handle. Mom clasped my testicles again and ran the wheel over my hard cock. I wriggled and instinctively brought my hands down to stop her.

'HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!' She shouted as she brought the wheel onto my ball sac. The sharp little points of the wheel dug into the tender flesh.

'Please mom, no...please don't, you're hurting my cock.'

'Shut up!' she snapped and continued to punish me there. 'You have such a pathetic little girl sissy clitty cock. I've seen babies with bigger ones than yours! Let's see if we can make it get any bigger with the help of the clothes pins.'

She took a handful of wooden clothes pins from the little table. Placing them in her silky lap, one by one she placed them onto the skin of my scrotum. I squirmed with discomfort as she placed twenty in total, arranging them so that they formed two neat rows all along my cock and balls.

'Lie down on the floor because now your cock punishment really begins!'

I obediently went and lay down, hands passively by my side, my erection standing proud with a line of clothes pinss on my balls.

She stood up and took a small whip from the collection on the table. It had short, thin strands of rubber and she had made it herself from old windscreen wipers. I knew what was coming next – a COCK WHIPPING.

She lingered for a moment, standing directly over my head so I could clearly see her fleshy fat pussy lips through the shear black lace panties under her slip, the mommy twat lips that I knew I would soon be licking. I could see the gusset was soaking wet. Then without warning she brought the rubber whip down on my cock and balls. I yelled out, but this only incensed her.

'You will not wank yourself off looking at pictures of other women you little pervert. Understand?'

'Yes...mom...yes...' I said trying to cover my sissy cock and balls from the onslaught.'

'GET YOUR HANDS AWAY PUSSYBOY, I’M GOING TO WHIP THAT COCK!' she shouted. 'PERVERT, PERVERT, PERVERT! I'LL SHOW YOU WHAT HAPPENS TO A FILTHY PUSSY LOVING SLUT LIKE YOU!'

The whip came down and down and down, the blows expertly placed as the ends of the rubber lashed the tender flesh of my hard exposed cock and caught the two lines of clothes pins on my cock and balls. I was now sobbing openly, not because of stinging sensation in my penis, but because I knew I wanted her to treat me like this. I wanted to be hurt and humiliated by my own cruel mother, this was what I needed so badly because perversely it made me so very happy.

She stopped and stood up straight, towering over me. 'And don't think I don't know what pictures you've been looking at! If loving your mom's pussy wasn't enough of nasty, deviant thing to do, you've been looking at women with cum dribbling out of their pussies. My sissy faggot pussyboy son wants to eat creampies from freshly fucked cunts!'

How did she know? I thought I'd managed to hide it from her on the computer. It was all too pathetically true, I had been fantasising for some time now about licking another man's cum from her pussy and wanking over them when she was out.

'Do you think your mom is too old and too unattractive to be fucked by another man?' she asked.

'No mom, I don't...'

'Well you'd be right son. Mommy can hardly feel your stupid little cock inside her pussy it's so tiny. So while you are out at work, your mom has to have sex with real men. Men with man-sized cocks, not girlie sized ones like your pathetic little dick. Men with big black thick cocks that can REALLY satisfy a woman like me.'

She lashed out with the whip again and I started to cry again. 'Yes mom....'

'Men with big and hairy balls that a woman can feel slapping up against her as they fuck her. Men who've got lots of hot sperm they can pump deep inside of your mommy's old pussy.'

I looked up at her aghast. What was she telling me?

'Yes son, I know all about your perverted little fantasy so mommy's got a nice creamy treat for you today,' she said grinning wickedly as she raised her slip and hooked her thumbs into her black lace panties. Slowly she peeled them down to just above her stocking tops. Then she put her fingers under the gusset and showed me what was there...a big blob of congealed spermy cock cream oozing from her pussy.

'Get on your knees my little sperm eating slut!'

I struggled to get up, my cock and balls aching from the harsh treatment they'd just received by her hand, the clothes pins unnaturally tugging on my scrotum to make it feel uncomfortable.

On my knees, I was eye level with her pussy and the heavily soiled lace panties.

She pulled the hem of the slip up so that I could clearly see her pussy and then reached down to grab her pussy lips to pull her cunt wide open so the fuck slop started to drip out of her freshly fucked twat, then she said 'So son, you'd better get licking...you don’t want to waste any of that fresh cock cream.'

I stared at the fuck mess left by another man, thick dollops of sperm that had dribbled out of her pussy onto her pussy lips and her panties. Could I do it? Could I make my fantasy reality?

Moving my head forward I took in the smell, the very familiar smell of her pussy, which was now tainted by that of another man. Then I opened my mouth and went to tentatively lick the spunk. She didn't wait for me to perform.

Instead she started laughing as she roughly pushed my head into her cunt and the wet panties, then smeared the sticky goo all over my face -- over my lips, under my nose and in my eyes. I could not felt more humiliated by her.

Grabbing a handful of my hair she pulled me away and pushed her panties down, taking them off. Then she sat in the chair, legs wide apart, fully exposing her pussy, evidence of her lover's cum all over her prominent pussy lips. Kneeling still, I moved forward to her pussy and gingerly kissed her inner thighs above the stocking tops -- something I always did at her insistence as a mark of respect.

Then she said, 'Just stop right there son. Look long and hard at my pussy. That was well and truly fucked just half an hour before you came home. A nigger buck, with a big black, fat eight-inch cock took me. And as you're going to find out, he's a really good cummer too. His sperm is really thick and creamy and he regularly pumps hard it into this hot, sex starved pussy you so love to lick.

'So son, time to show mommy how much you really love her and to you put your nasty...dirty...and sick little fantasy into practice. Lick my pussy clean! Lick HIS cum out of my mommy cunt you little sperm slut -- every last little drop!'

I buried my head into the wetness of her pussy and I tasted him. His sperm which had a taste I'd never experienced before, all mixed up with her scent and taste. It was a heady cocktail. My cock and balls ached from the clothes pins, my cock and balls sore and tingling from the whipping as I lovingly scooped out spunk with my lips and tongue. 'Deeper slut!' she commanded. 'Get your tongue right inside my fuck hole.'

Doing as I was told, I pushed my face hard into her pussy, stretching my tongue as far as it would go inside of her, deeply humiliated by the experience. Suddenly she grabbed my hair, pulled me up sharply and then slapped my face.

'Do it properly and gently, I'm still sore there.'

She roughly pushed me back down again and I continued with my sordid task of cleaning his sperm more thoroughly and slowly.

After a while I heard her breathing quicken and l licked more vigorously, my tongue now focused on her clitoris. I glanced up at her, my magnificent, powerful and domineering mom who I wanted to please so much and could see her eyes had closed, a contented smile on her lips.

I was happy because I had made her happy and I licked and licked for all I was worth when suddenly her orgasm exploded. Mom let out a load groan and her body shook from head to toe. This was probably the most powerful orgasm I had ever seen her have.

She grabbed my hair again, my cue to stop licking her and she just held me there, my face pushed hard against her shaved pussy, my mouth open at her lips. And then it came in a hot torrent. Laughing to herself, she let a stream of hot piss spurt straight into my mouth. I swallowed as much as I could, gulping the fountain, a fountain that never seemed to end. When the flow of piss finally became a trickle and then ceased she grabbed my hair again, pulling me away.

Looking down at me she smiled. 'Time to show your mommy what you can do, stand up! Hands on your head!'

I got to my feet and standing in front of her; she slowly began to pull off the clothes pins one by one. In my concentration to please her, my tiny cock had gone limp.

'Look at you!' she said with a sneer. 'You can't even keep it up you pathetic little pervert! Ashamed were you, ashamed of having to lick another man's cum from your mommy's pussy? A real man's cum? Put you hands behind your back!'

While they had been attached to my cock and balls, there had been discomfort, but as she roughly removed the pegs, so they became ultra sensitive. Every yank on a pin made me cry out aloud as the contracted skin sought to regain its shape. But in spite of the pain, my cock was growing rigid again -- just as she knew it would. With the last one off, she cupped her hands around my cock and balls and rubbed then. I cried out again and very loudly.

'Oh, you poor little baby, let mommy kiss it better.'

She moved forward to sit on the edge of the chair and guided my painful cock into her mouth. At first her saliva and tongue soothed my aching and sore penis, even if her hands still made me wince with pain at her touch. But then she suddenly bit my hard cock. Not enough to damage me in any way, but sufficient for me to feel it. She continued to roughly chew on my hardness and my foreskin like a piece of old fuck meat.

I could take it no more; uncontrollably and spontaneously I shot my load into her mouth, filling it with my hot sperm. Without further ado, she stood up and planted her lips on mine. She gave me a long and deep kiss, depositing my own fuck slop into my mouth. When she pulled away again, she simply said, 'Swallow your sperm you little slut. Swallow ALL OF IT!'

The deed done, we retired upstairs to her bedroom. Still naked I lay beside her on the bed. She pulled down one of the straps of her slip to expose one of her beautiful breasts. Pulling me to her nipple, I suckled her milk bag tits and proceeded to cry my eyes out in joy and happiness. I really liked being my mom’s sissy pussyboy bitchcunt slut.
The end
... Continue»
Posted by ssspspb 8 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Taboo  |  Views: 3356  |  
100%
  |  9

me, My mom, and My aunt

When my dad walkout on my mom and I, I was about 10. When I was 12 we had to move into my aunt's house. My mom is around 5'6 and about 125. My aunt on the other hand was short about 5'3 with 32D breast bigger then my mom's who's are only a B cup. My mom and my aunt Dawn are Twins so they are very close. When I was 13 my Aunt Dawn had asked me if i knew what sex was and I said yes then she ask if I had hair down there yet and I said ya.

She asked if I knew what a pussy was and I said ya... Thats when my mom walked in and ask what we were doing and I told mom. She said that if my aunt dawn was going to talk to me then she was going to too. That's when my aunt got up undid hr robe and started playing with her tits she ask me to go over there a suck her...


when i did that she said niple on the button shape thing when did this she moaned . I was rock hard my 6 1/2 incher was dripping for somthing that when my aunt got down a suck me off. IT was the best thing in my life i played with my mom tits as my aunt push me down on the bed. they went to town. when 1 was sucking the othere was onmy face or sucking on my nutts ....




「***TO BE FINISHED***」... Continue»
Posted by bigDkaz 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 13383  |  
52%
  |  10

My mom and my aunt

I know it may be strange but yes I always had a fantasy for my aunt. She had theses great c cup breast and beutiful face I used to masturbate to this quite often. Well anyway one day when I was around 17 I got home from school and noticed my aunts car in the driveway and I went inside and didn't see anyone until I heard the moaning coming from my mothers room so I crept to the door and to my suprised I saw my mom and aunt making love to each other. So I first stard and thought man this is great and then I noticed mom wasn't bad and then I thought I can't just let them have all the fun fucking each other. Then I walked in and they freaked they said you can't tell it's not what u think. Well I knew better they were both starved for sex anyway with my father gone and my uncle being a work a holic. So I made a deal you guys let me join in and no one will know so they agreed and I lost my virginity that day to my aunt and mom. Well my aunt's boobs were great and licking that warm juicy pussy was great. What was really great was when my aunt let me play with her tits and my mom gave me a blowjob. I felt great that day I got to bang two hot chicks and my Penis felt great. One of the most memorable experiences of my life I still think about 17 years later... Continue»
Posted by Lcyfolt75 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex  |  Views: 7441  |  
75%
  |  9

MY MOM AND MY AUNT-THE TWINS



I got my aunt June interested in running while i was in middle
school. She was trying to lose a few pounds so i suggested that
she try jogging and that i would accompany her. For the first few
days we just walked, gradually increasing the speed and distance
as my aunt got used to the routine. I ran almost every day and my
aunt joined me about two or three days a week. A year later i was
running for the high schools freshmen team and my aunt was lighter
by fifty pounds. My aunt June was a widow of ten years and lived
alone not to far from my parents house. My aunt and my mother are
twins, forty five years of age and both have similar body shapes,
my aunt being a little heavier. At around 5'6" both women are well
proportioned with average size breasts and long legs. A few years
ago i started to become sexually attracted to my mom as i began to
notice her body more. My dad is away on business about two weeks
out of the month so my mother and are together a lot. On the week-
ends she dresses very casually and isn't particularly careful when
doing things around the house or sitting on the couch watching the
television and i would position myself so i caught a glimpse of my
mothers panty covered crotch or her nipples. May, my mother had
become a frequent fantasy while i masturbated which i did quite
often. Noticing the soiled (dried cum!) hand towels coming from my
room during laundry my mother commented to me, "looks like you may
be needing more hand towels young man," she looked at me and smiled.
My mothers statement had me wondering if she knew i was whacking off,
not that it mattered. Well, I got the answer to that one day when i
overheard a telephone conversation between my mom and my aunt June.


"Yes June I'm telling you I've noticed Jared peeking
up my skirt and down my blouse and whenever we are
alone together he's got a bulge in his shorts!"


There was no anger in my mothers voice, she sounded surprised and
she even giggled a few times as she continued to describe what she
had become aware of.


"Well, of course he does, I'm sure of it because
I've seen him do it! Yes June, I was on my way to
bed and as i walked passed his bedroom i noticed
his door was open and i know that Jared likes to
sl**p with his door shut, so i was going to shut
the door, but instead I pushed it open a bit and
peeked inside and in the reflection of the mirror
I could see Jared masturbating! I don't know why
but I continued to watch my son beat himself off
and then I realized I actually wanted to see him
cum! So I stood there staring and waiting eagerly
until he let out a moan and his body stiffened as
he shot out a load of cum."


The tone of my mothers voice had changed. She sounded regretful,
almost guilty of what she had done. The conversation continued.

"June! What kind of question is that? I don't know
how big my sons cock is, I didn't notice! What do
mean how did it make me feel? I felt nothing! I am
not lying to you June. No June, I absolutely do not
want to know what YOU would have done! June please,
that's enough. You're his aunt, how could you even
think of climbing into bed with your nephew to help
him cum! June that's sick! My God June!"


I decided to have a peek into my mothers bedroom while she talked
to aunt June by squeezing myself between a hedge and her bedroom
window. Mom was sitting at her vanity and leaning back into the
chair as she held the phone to her ear.


"Yes I went straight to bed and fell asl**p. Yes, I
am sure of it. Well, yes you're right I did have a
little bit of difficulty falling asl**p after what I
had just seen. Yes June I admit that I was a little
aroused. Okay, yes I did masturbate, only to help me
fall asl**p."


I listened and watched as my mother began to raise the hem of her
skirt to her waist and raising her ass off the chair she removed
her panties and spread her legs! With her free hand she began to
play with herself! She rubbed her clit and I stared wide-eyed as
she thrust three, then four fingers in and out of her pussy!

"Oh...yes June, you know I am. I'm finger fucking
my cunt right now. You're right I did fantasize
about Jared that night while i masturbated, I was
so turned on by what I saw. Oh God! June I'm going
to cum soon! I want you to tell me what it is you
would have done in my place June. Tell me how you
would make my son cum. Please tell me. Oh yes, yes
I can see you now with your mouth swallowing his
cock. I can see the pleasure in my sons face as he
is about to cum in your mouth!"


My mother now has both her feet on top of the vanity, her legs are
widely spread, her thick thighs shaking as she thrusts her entire
hand including her thumb deep into her cunt as grunts and groans
escape from her contorted mouth.


"Oh fuck June I'm cumming, I'm cumming! God I wish
Jared was here to taste my juices as I cum in his
mouth. Oh that was great June, thank you so much.
Yes we'll get together tomorrow to talk more. I'm
sure the both of us can come up with some way to
fulfill our fantasies. Good-bye.

TO BE CONTINUED...


... Continue»
Posted by qrystofer 1 year ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 13706  |  
96%
  |  13

Me, My Mom, and My aunt Part II

Me, my mom and my aunt Is a true story between me , my mom , and my aunt.

I was laying on my bed with a rock hard cock. That's when my aunt D walked in she was in the sexest bra and panties. They were pink. She must have been horny as hell because there was a dark wet spot on her panties. She said that she needed me down stairs. Thats when i seen my two cousents down there. Allasay who is a mouth older then me, then there was cherly who is 16. My aunt said they were spending the night and they had to sl**p in my bed my bed was plenty big for all three of us too fit in it. Allsay is taller then me but she must take after my aunt with 32D boobs. Cherly on the other had was chubby and smaller tits. When it was time to go to bed i slept in the middle of them

part III COMING SOON... Continue»
Posted by bigDkaz 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 3414  |  
64%
  |  2

Mom plays Nurse Pt 2 (RE-EDIT)

Making sure I was totally soaked all over, mom replaced the hose and left it running then took shower gel from the shelf, again her body nudging into mine.

Squirting gel into her hands she rubbed it into my hair rigorously as I just stood there enjoying every minute of it. Then with my hair still covered in suds she got some more gel and put it in her hands, making it into a lather mom then rubbed it all over my back. After soaping my back she lent down and did the back of my legs, one at a time, thigh to calf and then rubbed suds all over my arse cheeks then with her right hand put it between my legs washing my anal area and the back end behind my ball sack causing me to shudder slightly from her touch.

With my back of me done, mom with her palms back on my hips got me to move 180 degrees around to face her. Avoiding my pugilist set arms mom again got some gel in her hands and proceeded to rub it all over my chest, the suds running down to my crotch.

Putting some more gel into her hands mom said

"Now don't move while I wash ya' legs"

She then creasing up laughing about my continuing hard on she said as she bent down

"I don't want ya' poking one of my eyes out"

Mom then washed my legs ignoring the fact that her shoulders kept touching my cock as she did this.

Finishing this off mom then got back upright and looked down at my crotch and said

"Well, you know what I've got to do next don't ya'?"

I took a deep breath and braced myself as I knew what to expect as mom with some gel still in her hands got ready to clean my shaft and cock. Mom then gently rubbed the gel between my thighs and underneath me, all over my ball sack causing me to groan slightly. With that done she then rubbed suds all along my shaft as I tremored from her touch, mom telling me everything was ok, trying to put me at ease.

I then watched as both of mom's hands moved to the end, and with her left hand gripped the shaft halfway down. Her right hand then took hold of my end and rolled back the foreskin. Unbelievable sensations ran up my spine as mom did causing my legs to shake and my body to clench up.

"Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh!"

I continually groaned as mom went about cleaning my glans. Within a few seconds mom had finished this operation and removed her hands letting me get my breath back.

"Right!, let's get you washed down then" mom said as she put her palms back on my hips and guided me back to face the shower.

"You did ever so well then Mat, I know that you're sensitive down there but I can't do it any other way, I've got to clean you" mom said slightly apologetically from the fact that she was giving me blue balls.

She then lent around me again and took the shower head from its hook and washed all the soapy residue from my body, my skin turning a pinkish hue from the heat of the water. When that was complete mom put the shower head back in its place with the water still flowing.

What happened next surprised to say the least. Putting her hands back on my hips mom moved right up to me, her hairy fanny coming into contact with the top of the cheeks of my arse, tickling me as it did.

Not only that mom's tits also pressed into my back just below my shoulder blades, her nipples digging into me from her close proximity. Mom put her head
alongside of mine, cheek to cheek and looked down the front of me. Although her view was somewhat obstructed from my plastered arms mom could still see my erect cock standing to attention.

"You starting to get blue-balls love?"

"Yes mom" I replied "I can't help it, especially as you have to touch me."

Mom kissed me on the cheek, sorry that she was causing this. Standing their together for a few moments mom then put her fingers from her right hand to her mouth in awkward thought.

"Do you trust me Mat?" mom said seriously.

"Yes mom, why?"

After a another few seconds of thought mom took a deep breath and composed herself as she said.

"Well Mat, it's like this. I'm going to have to shower you like this for the next 6 weeks and every time I do you're going to end up with a case of blue-balls and it's not very fair on you to leave you like this is it?, as you can't actually relieve yourself can you?"

"It's ok mom I'll get through it" I said noticing how mom had become concerned.

Mom then put her arms around me in a hug then said.

"Look Mat, why . . . erm . . . ya know . . . erm . . . why don't I do it for
you?" mom falling over her words from embarrassment of what she had offered
to do to me.

"What do you mean mom?" I asked mom not sure I heard her properly.

"You know . . . why don't I wank you off? Don't get me wrong Mat it's not
something a mom should do to their own son is it? and after you're out of
your casts I'd stop it right away, but I can do it while you're unable to, so long as you promise me you don't tell anyone about this"

Completely gobsmacked from mom's candor and offer.

"You sure mom?" I replied not believing my luck.

"Yes Mat, just don't let anyone find out, I'll get sent to hell otherwise."

Accepting mom's offer mom switched off the shower then turned me around and led further up the other end of the bath to where the shower door was then opened it. Keeping her hands on me still nervous about me falling over mom sat herself on the edge of the bath with her legs still inside.

"Stand astride Mat will you, then you can look at my fanny and bust, it'll help you that way"

I did what I was told, mom keeping her legs and knees down then as I got
astride of her, she put her hands on the cheeks of my arse and manuvered me to within a foot of her body allowing me to look down at her fanny or her tits as my casts slipped easily around mom's upper body, my free finger tips just about able to touch her bare body.

She then lifted her thighs back up as her sensual skin on them met my own on the underside of my legs sending wonderful feelings through me as our skin connected.

Mom then opened her thighs wider forcing me to virtually go on tiptoe as her legs locked me in position, allowing my balls to dangle in between her thighs.

As I then strode her thighs mom then got her hands and put them between my legs and down onto my ball sack, nudging my now totally erect cock as she did causing me to judder in excitement.

She then with her left hand made a circle with her thumb and forefinger and used it as a hangman's noose on the top of my sack and pulled tight causing me to clench slightly in pain.

"This'll stop your balls lifting a bit and it'll slow you down." mom said, smiling as she did this.

Stuck in her trap, mom then put her right hand on my shaft and stroked gingerly as I groaned not believing my luck. Moving her hand up to my glands she then covered my tip with her palm the slowly rolled back my foreskin, as I groaned even more with pleasure which caused my feet to tremble on the floor of the bath. Cold air touched my exposed glands as mom then gripped more tightly and started wanking me off in a precise and orderly rhythm.

As I knelt there at mom's mercy I thought about what was happening to me not actually believing it, if someone just 24 hours ago had said to me that in the next day I'd be kneeling naked over my also naked mom while she wanked me I'd would've laughed it off as a thought of a fantasist, but here I was living the dream of every schoolboy.

Over the course of the next few minutes mom brought me to the edge of orgasm repeatedly then just as I was about to cum, stopped, sending me delirious with pre orgasmic waves as mom "f***ed Wanked" me into submission. I couldn't quite comprehend how mom could know how to do this being a married woman.

Breathing heavily as mom continued wanking I felt waves of pleasure travel around my body. Although it felt extremely naughty, it felt like all my wishes had come true. How many boys my age anywhere would get a chance like this, not a single one by my reckoning so I was going to enjoy it with all my worth.

Getting on for about 10 minutes, it was then that mom moved up the pace and gripped me even harder. Looking at me mom encouraged me to cum.

"Come on! . . . come on! . . . cum for me! . . . you can do it! . . . come on! . . . you can do it! . . .cum for ya mom! . . . cum for ya mom!"

Feeling cum flowing into my balls I groaned loudly. "Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . mom . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . mom! . . . ya making me cum!"

My body convulsed as mom's wanking and her vocal encouragement brought me off, my legs clenched repeatedly against mom's thighs making a slapping sound ring around the bathroom as they did.

My back arched and I gasped for breath as mom continued to stroke my cock as cum shot out of me towards mom's camel's hoof, making sure I was spent and wouldn't suffer blue-balls for a day or so.

Collapsing on top of mom, mom desperately trying to stop the pair of us from falling out of the bath I began to recover, a sex flush covering my
chest.

"Well done, I bet you needed that didn't ya Mat?"

Nodding as I couldn't speak for getting my breath back, I looked at mom's front and watched my cum running slowly down through mom's pubes. Then all of a sudden mom squealed

"Eeeeehhhh!" and dropping her thighs quickly to let me go of her embrace then said

"You'll have to move, ya cum's dribbling all over my fanny and tickling
me!"

With that mom moved me away from her so she could have a quick shower to get rid of my remnants of pleasure, leaving me there at the end of the bath to recover more and think about what mom had just done to me.

Watching mom wash herself down I felt 10 feet tall and as high as a kite and of course empty from mom's help. After her turn mom then gave me another quick wash around my crotch area trying her hardest not trying to get me erect again then we both got out of the bath and got dried. First dressing herself she then walked me into the front room naked and then dressed my in one of the other clean pairs of p.j's.

This then was the routine me and mom found us doing for the next 6 weeks while I was incapacitated with my broken arms unless it was a weekend which meant I'd have to wait until the weekdays due to dad and my s****rs being around the house.

First we got undressed together, then we showered together, then mom wanked me off then we got dried off then we got dressed together. It was only on the last day before I had my plaster casts removed that mom let it be known that she had a special surprise gift for me which I will now tell you about.

. . .then on the final day!

On the Monday morning, the day before my casts were due for removal, mom woke me up for breakfast and helped me get dressed and go down stairs despite it being only 9 o'clock and me liking a bit of a lie in.

"Mom, what's all this, it's too early!" I protested trying to wake up properly.

"Oh, stop moaning, I got a busy day and there's something we need to do later" mom said abruptly.

"What's that then?" I enquired.

"You'll find out after, now come on and get out of bed, I haven't got all day." With that mom then dragged the duvet off me and dropped onto the floor.

Half an hour later and after a cup of tea I'd finally woken up. Mom making us both some breakfast said shouting from the kitchen

"Last day today, ya casts come off tomorrow, I bet you can't wait?"

"No I can't" I replied dishonestly knowing full well that after today's shower together it would be the last of time mom would have to wank me off. Although knowing it was wrong I'd got quite used to it.

Just after 11 in the morning mom had finished her housekeeping and sitting down next to me after telling me to move my legs, mom asked if I was ready for our communal shower.

"Yes mom, but why so early?" I said as I slid my legs off the sofa and put my feet on the floor.

"Cos' what I've got in store for both of us will probably take the best part of the day." Helping me up off the sofa mom then added

"So come on then, let's get started, I bet you'll miss me giving you a shower after today won't ya" mom said insinuating about her wanking me off as she helped me from the sofa and then e****ting me to the bathroom.

In the bathroom we went about our secret routine, first mom undressed me then undressed herself allowing me to ogle her. Then helping me into the shower, mom washed me down then as usual let me sit astride her thighs while she made me cum from wanking me off. Then after washing herself down she would then dry us both off. Only today after drying each other off I noticed that there wasn't a set of my p.j's in the bathroom for me nor any clothes for mom as she'd put her skirt and t-shirt into the laundry basket.

Standing there watching mom dry off I asked where my clean pair of pj's
were.

"There in the front room"

"How come?" I asked.

Mom who then finished off her drying and then said

"Cos we need to do something first, that's why!" With that mom turned me
around then put her palms on my hips like always despite my bones had to
all intents and purpose healed and walked behind me as I went towards the
front room thinking that was where mom wanted me to go. As I went to enter
mom shouted

"Ah! ah!, carry on upstairs!"

Confused as to why mom wanted me to go upstairs I did what I was asked and we both went upstairs in tandem. At the top of the landing mom told me to go into my room and with that we entered my room which still had the duvet on the floor and then sat me on my bed, mom doing likewise to talk to me.

"Mat!, can I just comment you on how well you've behaved for the last few weeks or so when we've took our showers together, let's face if it was any other person I know they'd probably have tried it on and behaved a bit naughty about it, especially faced with a situation that we've had to endure."

"It's ok mom" I said understanding her predicament I'd put her in.

"So why don't I show my appreciation and let you have full sex with me, not that it's going to be a regular thing mind you, just a one-off for today, just to let you get some of those hormones out of your system."

Surprise and excitement rushed over my body in a split second as I said

"Really mom?, but I've already cum mom." Mom nodded then said

"Of course you have but that helps the pair of us because it'll slow you down for the next one and let me have a multiple if you last long enough. But you don't mention anything to anyone about this ok?, this is between me and you, and me and you only"

"I won't mom, I promise" as I exclaimed, not being able to contain my eagerness.

"Well, let's get started then, but we'll have to use your bed though as your dad will smell the sex in mine and I'll have a lot of explaining to do else."

Mom then stood up and told me to open my legs as she stepped in between my thighs and plastered arms.

"You can work on these for a while first!" as she then offered me her tits.

First she leaned forward allowing her tits to dangle in front of me then with her hands cupping each one put each tit into my fingers allowing me to feel them up. Emotions ran riot through me as I moved my fingers daintily across them taking in their sensations which caused my cock to go semi hard.

When after a short while went by she then stood back up and with her right hand cupping her tit guided me onto her right nipple while her left hand rested on the back of my head she f***ed her now erect nipple into my mouth.

"Try not to use your teeth, just suckle." mom instructed me as I devoured her large mammary, while mom continued to cup her tit imitating the actions of breastfeeding a toddler then closed her eyes as she enjoyed the sensations I was giving her and groaned.

Joy filled up inside me as I continually suckled away merrily on mom's nipple making a lowly slurping sound that carried around the room as mom moved ever so slightly back and forth on the spot, enjoying the workout I was giving her assets.

Although still in plaster I again managed to touch mom which increased the eroticism of the moment, my fingers dabbling at her curvaceous hips as she stood there in front of me.

After around a quarter of an hour mom moved away from me as her feet began to tingle as they started to go to sl**p from standing in the same position too long, clenching her toe's as she did trying to get the circulation moving again. Smiling down at me as she ruffled my hair she said

"Well, someone certainly likes these don't they?, I get the feeling that you'd do that all day if I let you."

Then as she moved from between my thighs mom told me to move back onto the bed. When I'd got to the centre she helped me to spin 90 degrees so my head was pointing at the headboard then told me to lie back. As I lay back on the bed mom then grabbed hold of my ankles and dragged me down the bed slightly giving her room above my head for what she had in mind next.

"There!, that's better I've got some room now." mom said as she stepped up onto the bed, making it rock from side to side, her tits doing the same.


Kneeling next to me I became bemused then disappointed as to what mom was doing thinking that she was originally going to mount me.

"So how about you giving me some oral then Mat, would you like that?"

Smiling as I realized I was going to lick mom out I nodded, mom then picked herself up onto her knees and walked on all fours to the top of the bed. There she then put her left knee at the right side of my head and then with her right knee stepped over my head and put it next to my left side of my head.

Looking up I could see everything of mom's fanny which was only inches above my face, a view which I couldn't see before from my earlier looks. Her nice and tidy fanny lips were absolutely mesmerizing and her thick hairy pubes stood out turning me on, making tingling sensations shoot down through my ball sack as I took everything in.

Moving herself forward a few more inches mom then got her fingers and pulled her lips apart and gave me a close up of her clit.

"What do ya' think?, like it?"

"Yes mom, it's gorgeous." It was then mom said

"Well in that case I'll begin, just don't panic, I won't suffocate ya'" as she let herself down on me.

Mom's crotch then nestled down on my mouth, her aroma driving me nuts with exhilaration as I put out my tongue to lick her most private of parts while mom put her hands on to my headboard for support. As I touched her, her womanly taste hit me like a thunderbolt which caused my cock which was semi hard back into the standing position.

Mom then groaned loudly causing her thighs and crotch area to clench. With each groan of satisfaction leading me on I then went to work licking mom out furiously, fanny juice starting to run down the cheeks of my face as I did. Jesus Christ! I thought to myself, feeling as high as a kite doing something most teenagers could only dream about.

Continuing to lick I looked up at mom's front, her tits with her nipples now fully erect swinging slightly as she rocked back and forth on my mouth, enjoying the action of my tongue.

"Mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm!" mom groaned and groaned as she then closed her eyes while her fanny and thighs clenched in unison with every lick from my tongue.

"That's it love, you're right on the man in the boat . . . keep it at that speed, . . . you'll make me cum like that." mom said encouraging me on.

Time appeared to fly by as by the quarter of an hour mark I was starting to slurp loudly as mom's fanny became more sodden from my endeavour, mom started to groan more loudly, rock back and forth faster and clench at a faster pace than before telling me how well I was doing and signalling her approaching orgasm.

"Aaahhh! Mat!, . . . that's it!, . . . I'm starting to cum! . . . aaahhh! . . . . . aaahhh!"

I again looked up at mom's face to see her still with her eyes shut
grimace in agony, as her pelvis rocked faster and faster and her thighs
came together pinning my head between them.

Moments later, mom's climax hit with a vengeance as the headboard mom was gripping too started to smack against the wall as mom convulsed, her fanny twitched repeatedly on my mouth and her body shuddered.

"Jesus Mat! I'm cumming! . . . I'm cumming! . . . I'm cumming! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . I'm cumming! . . . Jesus I'm . . . cumming!"

As mom continued to cum I licked on and on until mom told me to stop.

"Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . Mat! stop! . . . stop! . . . aaahhh! .
. . aaahhh!"

Mom who was still shuddering from her orgasmic waves then lifted herself off my face and rolled onto her side, her leg pranging against my plaster cast and into the foetal birth position then put her right arm across her eyes as she then tried to recover. With my mouth and face covered in mom's juice I looked over at her as she smiled despite breathing heavily and said


"Well done love, you did well there!"

When she had recovered mom got up into a kneeling position and gently gripped my still hard cock sending shocks of electricity through my body.

"Ready for the main event then love?" she inquired as I just lied there unable to answer through raw excitement as she then got me to move further up the bed and put my head on the pillow. She then moved her position astride my thighs.

"Close ya legs Mat" mom said as she gently slapped a thigh, telling me that she wanted my thighs closer together.

Looking down towards mom I could hardly contain myself as mom shuffled forward until she was over my hips, then she again gripped my cock then with her fingers rolled back my foreskin exposing my glans and then keeping me rigid lowered herself down onto me, her body pushing me into the bed pinning me there for her own gratification while I tensed up from the sensitivity. Her fanny then wrapping tightly around my shaft, wetting me in the process causing me to take a big draw of breath as she did.

Leaning forward to put her hands either side of me for stability, her body slipped effortlessly between my immobile arms. As she did this mom's tits rubbed along my chest, her nipples gauging at me then came to a halt around 8 inches below my chin giving me a splendid view of them as I waited for mom to start her motions.

Mom then started her thrusting motions, rocking herself back and forth f***e fully causing the bed to judder and squeak as her pubic area collided in rhymn with my own sending impact tremors through my body, making a slapping sound as it did. Looking up at mom I could see her with her eyes closed in deep thought concentrating on what she was doing and making sure it was for her benefit.

After around 10 minutes, mom's movements became more rigorous and violent as she started her approach to orgasm for a second time.

"Mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm!"

The bed shook more wildly as my crotch area took more and more f***e from mom's pelvis slamming down on me causing some slight pain, as her breathing intensified.

"You're not cummin yet are ya Mat?" mom asked as she continued her work
with her eyes shut.

"No mom!" I answered, my body being hammered by mom's actions.

"Good, I don't want you cummin yet" mom asked virtually struggling to talk through her breathlessness as she then groaned.

"Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh!" mom said as her orgasm hit, her
face contorting in agony as her body convulsed and twitched and her back
arched. The headboard smacked loudly as mom then shouted

"Jesus! . . . Jesus! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm
cummin! . . . I'm cummin!"

With waves from her cum washing over mom collapsed on top of me, her head hitting face down into the pillow as she tried to get her breath back then recover. As she lied there she turned her head and double checked.

"You haven't cum then?"

"No mom, not yet" Mom then smiled at me proudly then said

"Good lad Mat, I'll be able to go again in a minute" I then looked straight up at the ceiling, aghast at mom's capacity for orgasms.

Just a minute later mom said

"Here we go again, round 2!" then got herself back into position then started thrusting again wildly as she went for the next one of her multiples as I was f***ed to lie there as mom hips pounded at my pelvis, the impacts smacking me further into the bed.

"Let's see I we can cum at the same time Mat!" mom said as with her eyes closed she went hell for leather, again her actions hurting me slightly.

Still high from her previous cum it wasn't long before mom started cumming again. As her tits rubbed along my chest I became more aroused from this especially looking at her nipples, which caused spunk to fill my balls.

"Mom! . . . I'm starting to cum!" I called as I knew from experience I wouldn't be able to hold it in.

"That's it love! . . . keep telling me . . . go on . . . it turns me on when you keep saying that."

Doing exactly what mom had asked I did just that.

"Mom! . . . I'm cumming! . . . I'm cumming! . . . mom! . . . ya making
me cum! . . . ya making me cum!" Mom spoke in union with me as she groaned.

"Oh God! Mat, . . .I'm cumming! . . . I'm cumming! . . . I'm cumming!" mom shrieked as the headboard smashed against the wall for the umpteenth time and me and mom's groaning filling the room, we both climaxed in unison.

As her face contorted and her back arched for the 3rd time of asking, it was more than I could handle as spunk shot inside of mom causing me to shout.

"Mom!" loudly as I shuddered from my orgasm.

Mom then collapsed on top of me again in exhaustion as she too rode her cum waves as the room fell silent as we took everything in for the next 5 minutes or so.

Turning her head from the pillow mom then put her lips to mine and kissed me, her tongue swirling around my mouth French-style. Up to that point I had never kissed properly and found mom's kissing technique a complete turn on, the way she did this was like she was sucking all the air from out of me. I quickly realized that mom was showing me how to kiss and expected me to follow her so I stuck my tongue into mom's mouth and did what she wanted me to do.

Soon enough though I started to struggle as mom's tongue was more stronger, hers pressing down on mine in an unequal wrestling match. Mom knowing this started to stick her tongue down the back of my mouth as a joke while she made repeated movements imitating a thrusting male member, which again made my head fill with erotic thoughts.

When fully recovered mom got off my chest then asked

"How was it?, did you enjoy it?"

"It was brilliant mom, thanks." I said thanking mom for this once in a lifetime event. Mom pecked me on the cheek and said

"I think that's it then, we better get dressed and get back to normal because as I said before no one can ever know about this Mat ok?"

Agreeing with mom about this she then got off me and we went about our routine for the rest of the day. e****ting me back downstairs, mom then gave us each a quick wash-down in the shower then after walking into the front room, dressed us both.

The day after I did indeed have my casts off and finally had normality come back into my life. It was only when I first showered myself that I realized how lucky I was to have a mom like mine. Not many mothers would have done what mine did for me for those 6 weeks while my arms were in plaster, which not only made me feel privileged but extremely honoured, and even to this day despite being married I still sometimes think back to my and mom's encounters in the bath and bedroom.

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by BLUEgoblin 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 6233  |  
98%
  |  10

MAKING MOM

Making Mombyhandlewithcare©
This tale of my i****tuous relationship with my mother differs in two ways from most i****t stories on this site. First, this story is true. Whether the reader chooses to believe it isn't my concern. Secondly, mine is not a tale of some teenager with a monster (?) cock and a mother who swoons as soon as she sees it. Rather, this is the account of how I seduced my mother when I was 32, married with two k**s, and mom was 49. She was the mother of three—myself, the oldest, and my b*****r and s****r, then ages 29 and 27.

I fucked my mother for nineteen years, until she died unexpectedly in her sl**p at age 68. Somehow, we managed to keep it a secret (or so we thought) during that entire time. We couldn't fuck often, but when we did, it was heaven for both of us—something which never grew routine, something we both looked forward to.

But I need to start at the beginning.

My mother became pregnant with me when she was only s*******n, married my father and had a good marriage with him until he simply dropped dead at work when I was a mere lad of six. After all these years, I recall him only somewhat vaguely. What I do remember clearly is crying my heart out, sitting on my mother's lap after he died, my face buried in her ample bosom. I never got her fragrance and the softness of those tits out of my mind. I also remember being insanely jealous of my newly-borne s****r enjoying the pleasure of breast feeding at the time. I so much wanted to be able to suck on those tits too, to have my mother coo over me. The last time I was to see her tits until much later in life was the day I pushed my sucking s****r's head aside and clamped my mouth on mom's tit. She gasped but did let me nurse for a minute before gently pulling her nipple from my mouth, telling me I couldn't do that.

She was careful not to let me see her breastfeeding again. But the rapturous feeling of sucking on that tit never left me. Maybe that's what drove me to desire her so over the years.

Susan (my mother's name) did have nice breasts—she eventually told me they were 32C-as well as the nice body to go with them. Always the athletic type, she kept more or less trim during her lifetime. Perhaps because of her small-boned body and lack of height—she was maybe all of 5'6"—that she never weighed over 110 pounds. I already towered over her well before I entered my teens. Her hair was thick, a shiny, dark chestnut brown and semi-curly, giving rise to my constant teen-age fantasy that her cunt hair had to be of the same luxuriant growth.

After the death of my father, my mother had to take a job clerking at a clothing store just to keep food on the table. Things were really tight financially and we managed to sc**** by only because my mother's aunt baby-sat the three of us k**s for nothing when my mother was working. Mom's in-laws helped her with groceries and added to our meager wardrobes on birthdays and at Christmas. We were stuck in a revolving door going nowhere. We kept going nowhere until I was sixteen.

That's when Halston, or Hal as everybody called him, entered the picture. He was a jerk, a philanderer, a cheat, and most likely a crook as well. But Hal had money. I guess he too was taken by my mother's ready smile and her thirty-four-year-old inviting body. He wined her and dined her. His attention to her was unrelenting. Eventually, Mom apparently gave into the idea that Hal wasn't so bad and that he at least provided an avenue to escape a life of poverty. So even though he was twenty-two years her senior and had a reputation for chasing women, mom threw in the towel and married the bastard.

I hated him from the word go. The worst part was having to listen to their bed rocking late at night. I knew he was fucking my mother and the thought of his cock inside her intensified my hatred. The worst part was when the sound of the squeaking bed intensified, followed by Hal's inevitable grunting, a signal that he had emptied another load into her body.

But to keep the peace, I tried to be civil. I think the reason he gave me a go-fer job at his office had as much to do with buying my civility as much as a desire to provide me with spending money. But the civility ended about six months into their marriage when I walked without knocking into his secretary's office late one afternoon. I had merely come to empty the wastebaskets, part of my job. I thought everyone had gone home. But there he was, standing behind her, bent over her seated form, her blouse half unbuttoned, his hands hidden in her bra, massaging her tits.

I froze when I saw them. Tess, his secretary, tried to stand but he just pushed her back into the chair, his hands still clamped on her massive cones.

"Hal, for God sakes stop it," she squeaked, her face beet red.

So it's "Hal," and not Mr. ___ when they are alone, was my thought. I was frozen in my tracks trying to comprehend what I was seeing.

"Come here, you little bastard," barked Hal. "Anyone ever taught you to knock? You like to look at tits, don't you? I've seen you looking at your mothers. Well here. Look at these," as he unsnapped Tess'es front-closure bra and squeezed her tits together, her nipples erect, either from his earlier efforts or from embarrassment. "Don't these beat what you mom has," he leered at me.

Now I wanted to kill him. I ran to grab him. Tess screamed. And just as I reached for his throat, he gave me a knee in the groin, catching me in both balls. I dropped to the floor writhing in agony.

"You better keep your fucking mouth shut too," was his response as he grabbed my hair and viciously slammed my head onto the floor. "Good for nothing little cocksucker."

When I regained my senses, Hal was gone, Tess bent over me, asking if I was okay. Her tits practically hung in my face but I wasn't interested. I thought I would die from the pain. I think Tess actually feared I might die. I just clutched my balls and moaned. Eventually, she helped me into her chair and only then, reassured my life seemed to be out of danger, started to stuff herself back into her clothing.

"Please don't tell anyone," she begged. "My husband would kill me if he found out. And I don't think your mom would be too happy either. Please, Ben...."

I just started shuffling towards the door and didn't look back. When I finally got home, Hal was there. He listened to me tell my mother that I had a gut ache and was going to lie down. I never went back to the job. I hardly ever spoke to him again. But from then on, I always knew what he had been doing those nights when he came home late from work....

The years went by. I left home, did the college thing, got married, had two k**s. My wife, Cathy, was from the neighboring town. "Blond," smallish bust, conservative. Her breasts were 32 Cs, with nice nipples but much paler than I remembered my mother's dark, areolas. Her hair was a brown-dyed-blond and as thick as my mother's, maybe that was one reason I found her so attractive. Cathy was a great mother and wife. With an outgoing personality and winsome smile, she was a favorite at social gatherings. But she wasn't my mother, the woman I had always secretly wanted to marry.

Cathy didn't like oral. She would suck my cock on "special occasions" even though I could tell she didn't like doing it. She made sure to quit sucking long before I could cum in her mouth. She cared even less for the rare occasions when she would let me eat her pussy, tensed up, and tried to get me to stop before I really got started. And I loved oral, the taste of female secretions like honey to me. Anal was out of the question, but it wasn't something I was really in to, just something I wanted to try. One time—and one time only—I managed to get the head of my cock in her ass before she pulled away as though I had stuck her with a red hot iron. Language? She refused to call her organs cunt or pussy. She cringed when I called her a cocksucker when that was what she was doing. The only word she thought proper to use was "fuck," and I think she used that only because she knew it turned me on when she kept "begging" me to fuck her when I was buried in her cunt.

Otherwise, like I said, a good wife and mother. But the woman I really dreamed of fucking was the one whose tit I had sucked way back when. I often fantasized it was she urging me to fuck her when I was pounding Cathy's pussy, that it was my mother's tits I was nuzzling....

Perhaps I should insert here a description of how Cathy's and my sex life progressed. After the k**s were born, she essentially lost the little interest she had in doing anything erotic. Using typical male reasoning, I thought that if she could see others fucking, she might turn on to the idea. So I bought a porno video which showed all the possibilities. We often watched a "normal" tape when the k**s were away at grandma's or attending a sl**pover. I prepared for what I hoped would be a hot night of unbridled sex by reserving a table at the usual expensive restaurant, opening a second bottle of her favorite wine at home, using low level lighting to set the mood. After putting on our pajamas and robes, we sat on the couch together and I started the video playing. It took her only a few minutes to determine that this was not a Walt Disney production. She started crying, and stormed from the room. Needless to say, when I joined her in bed later, the cold shoulder she presented only added to the chill of an atmosphere which lasted for days.

Maybe three weeks later, I tried again, practically begging her to at least try watching and reassuring her that it wasn't the porno actresses whose bodies I wanted, but hers. To my surprise and delight, she watched almost the entire production and (although she would never admit to it) I found obvious signs that she was turned on by what she was watching. I waited until well into the video before I began to caress her breasts. Her nipples were already rock hard. When I caressed her crotch, her pussy was already wet. We never finished the video that night. I eventually switched off the TV, led her into the bedroom, and did enjoy a good fuck. She even let me eat her pussy for several minutes.

It eventually became a routine, even though, with two k**s, the opportunities were limited. Nice meal, glass or two of wine, hot shower, video. She—without fail—was much more open to sex on those evenings. While watching the videos, I took note of when she was getting into it, then—when I began fondling her breasts—directed her hand to her pussy, where eventually she began masturbating. I think she hoped I wouldn't notice. I guess frigging herself was not in the scheme of what she thought a proper lady would do. She especially seemed excited (in her quiet way) by lesbian scenes or those of some big-cocked black stud having his way with a white woman. Later, when we made love I often tried to get her to close her eyes and fantasize that it was a black cock that was going to cum in her pussy, something which always seemed to get her a bit hotter, to fuck a bit harder, although she adamantly denied she would ever want to be fucked by a black man. Although the videos didn't turn her into the sexual partner I wanted her to be, but they did mark an improvement.

So, anyway. Back to the story.

Eventually, Hal got sick and died. God knows how many different women he had fucked while married to my mother. When he finally did die, not even my mother really cared anymore. I guess she too had long since figured out why he worked so late so often at the office and took so many out-of-town overnight business trips.

When my magical day arrived, it was so much easier than I had ever thought.

Several months after Hal's death, mother had asked me if I might make the 180 mile journey to her place in order to help sort through everything that her former pack-rat husband had collected during the years they were together. It was a job that needed to be done so I agreed to devote a three-day weekend to the effort, arriving late Friday night. She seemed a new woman. The years of putting up with Hal's cheating were over. She was free again, but this time with plenty of money to live on. We talked late into the night. When we finally turned in, I held her tight, kissed her gently on the neck and told her I never wanted to let go. My cock was beginning to harden just from holding her. Whether she noticed or not, I didn't know. She gave me a squeeze, a peck on the cheek, and a whispered "Good night, Ben."

On Saturday, we got an early start. Our mission: clean the huge garage, piled high with everything under the sun, including countless boxes of business records. It was a blisteringly hot July day. We grunted and groaned and sweated. Although I tried to concentrate on the task at hand, I was also distracted by the nearness of mom's body. Her shorts showed off her tanned thighs quite nicely; her sleeveless T gave me glimpses of her bra and made me wish I could see the treasures it held. I was rewarded by occasional inadvertent tit rubs when we would work together to pull boxes from the overhead shelving. For me, those touches were bliss. From time to time, we sat in front of a high speed fan to cool off. Each time, as the air evaporated our sweat, I could see her nipples getting hard. It was a maddeningly erotic sight.

We finally called it a day in the early evening. Mom was already complaining of a lower backache from all the lifting. We were tired, sweaty, and starved. We celebrated our efforts with a gin and tonic (heavy on the gin), then I agreed to grill steaks while mom made a salad. The food hit the spot as did the second drink we had with it. She declined a third.

Mom was already getting more than a bit punchy as she normally doesn't drink much or often. When she gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek, I could feel her tits innocently mashing against my chest. I had to have this woman I had always desired.

I suggested we grab a shower, watch a video to relax, and then I would give her one of my "world famous" backrubs. Sounded good to her. I had brought a variety of videos with me from my collection. The one I carefully chose was suggestive without being pornographic. I knew she would never go for that—at least not at this stage. This flick featured several scenes of passionate kissing, heavy breathing, and the two stars winding up in bed together doing more of the same until they turned out the lights. It actually had a storyline and featured an uplifting ending. An innocent enough selection, but one which I calculated would further my ultimate purpose. I prayed it would get her motor running so as to be more receptive to what I hoped would follow.

To complete the preparations, I opened a bottle of champagne and made sure her glass was never empty. Before the movie was over, we were on our second bottle. Mom was quickly becoming d***k. During the more passionate scenes, I noticed she was breathing more rapidly and was squirming ever so slightly. She also would take another big gulp of champagne each time things got hot. I was positive she had had no sexual stimulation for some time, unless she was doing herself. That is, of course, something one can never tell, but I chose to doubt it. I just sat next to her on the couch, our legs and feet touching as we shared the footstool, my arm around her, my hand gently stroking her upper arm. The light blanket we shared to protect us from the coolness of the air-conditioned room added to the sense of intimacy.

When the movie ended, she announced with a yawn that she had to turn in before she passed out. I reminded her of the backrub and insisted she had to have one if we were going to continue working tomorrow. Although she protested that she was too tired, she finally relented. I told her to go lay on her bed. I would get a large towel and my oil. She was weaving as she made her way into the bedroom, now and then touching the wall for guidance and support.

When I entered her room with yet another glass of champagne for her, she was lying on her stomach under the glare of the ceiling light, fully clothed in her robe and nightgown. I turned her table lamp on low, killed the overhead light, and informed her that the oil wasn't going to work too well with her robe on. At first she was adamant about keeping it on. But as I straddled her upper legs and slowly started to kneed her shoulder muscles, I gently convinced her to remove the robe.

She finally agreed, but not before asking me to look away. I told her the nightgown would have to go too, at least from her waist up, but she could cover with the beach towel. She paused at that suggestion, turned her head, and just looked at me with her big blue eyes. Even though she was dead d***k, I wondered if she was beginning to become suspicious. Had she felt my cock the night before? Were warning signals flashing in her brain? I saw my opportunity evaporating. I needed her cooperation to get started. **** was not an option. This was my mother. What I wanted from her is what I hoped she would want from me.

Then she surprised me. She again asked me to look away. I climbed off her legs and busied myself by studying the wallpaper. She did as I had suggested, somehow slipping her shoulders out of her gown, lowering it around her waist. When she told me she was ready, I turned to find her again on her stomach, covered to her neck with the towel. I offered her another sip of champagne and as she reached for the glass, the towel began to slip from her shoulders giving me a partial glimpse of those wonderful tits I had always longed to see, to feel, to suck. Her thinking was getting more clouded by the minute. Normally, she would have been more careful to ensure that she had covered herself.

I began to massage just her upper back and shoulders with oil. It didn't take long before she was purring, she said it felt so good. I used my movements to ever so slowly and innocently work the towel lower. Five minutes later she was exposed from the waist up. As she lay on her stomach, beginning to fall asl**p, I could see her tits pushing out to the side.

I finally pulled the towel (and her bunched up nightgown) beyond the swell of her hips, half way down her butt. She stiffened for a minute until I assured her that I just wanted to work her lower back and didn't want oil on her gown. Massaging her hips from her spine outward, downward to the bed was a massive turn-on. My cock was more than ready, pushing out against my pajamas and I knew my pre-cum was beginning to flow. I hoped hers was too. She was beginning to breath more rapidly.

Finally, I again worked my way up her back, working in ever larger circles. My path quickly included her rib slats, my fingertips just touching the side fat of her tits. Her respirations increased in speed and intensity. She cleared her throat and suggested that maybe it was time to stop. It was a critical moment.

Time to go for broke.

"Mom," I said, my voice cracking with passion. "You haven't had any physical attention from Hal for a long time, have you."

The seconds passed slowly before she found her voice. "No, I haven't, but that's because he was sick for so long and because ...." her voice trailed off.

I asked her if what I was doing felt good as I continued to work her sides, including the sides of her tits. She simply nodded and raised herself unsteadily to take another sip of champagne. As she lowered herself again to the bed, I slipped my hands down to cup her tits, my thumb and index finger seeking out and quickly squeezing her already erect nipples.

She, perhaps understandably, freaked. Forgetting she was bare from the waist up, she rolled onto her back, sat up, and pulled the towel up to her neck. I got my first full look at her tits, capped with dark brown nipples that seemed a half inch long.


"Goodnight, Ben," she spat. "Is this what you really wanted? Time for you and your filthy mind to leave."

"Look, mom," I replied, standing next to her bed, my robe revealing the existence of a hardened cock. "I only want one thing for you and that is for you to cum. My guess is that you haven't been fucked or even touched for ages. And I'm pretty sure you are wet. Maybe you should quit acting like you aren't enjoying this."

She didn't answer. She just sat there.

"I just want to help you cum, that's all," I said, making no effort to conceal my erection. "Cause I know you won't do it yourself. Am I right?"

"Ben.... Please. Just go to bed and we will forget all about this. Okay?" her eyes pleaded. I saw her eyes quickly shift to my groin, then back to my face. "And don't use that language with me. I'm your mother, remember?"

"You need to cum. You know you do," I said caressing her cheek. I bent down, gave her a soft kiss on her cheek, then on her lips, and fondled her breast through the towel. "Look. I will only work your tits if that is what you want. You can do the rest." I paused. "You need to cum," I whispered, reaching under the towel, again caressing her tit in my hand.

She sat in a daze, just breathing heavily. "But we can't do this. Ben, I'm your mother," she faltered.

"I'm just here to help you, "I answered. "No one will ever know."

I took the towel from her hands and dropped it to the floor, fully exposing her body. Predictably, she raised one arm to cover her breasts, the other shot downward to conceal her genitals. I lowered my head, kissed her again on her lips, then on her neck. My mouth traveled to her chest, gently kissed her right nipple, then took as much of her generous tit in my mouth as I could, and started sucking.

She gasped. "Please. No. We can't," was her weak response.

I took her wrists in my hands, raised her arms to shoulder height and pushed her down on the bed, my eyes drawn to her crotch. Lush, dark pussy hair concealed her treasures and my desire. But she hadn't clamped her legs shut and I could see the beginnings of her wet inner lips, tinged with pink, showing through the hair. I took her right hand in mine, and placed in on her pussy. Out of embarrassment, she tried to pull her hand away. But I held it between her legs and started working her fingers in circles on her pussy.

"Do you want to do this part or would you rather that I work your pussy," I asked.

"Oh, God," she wailed. "Can't we just stop?" Her hand had ceased movement. She was now again shielding as much of her pussy as possible from my gaze.

"Look, mom. You need to cum. You want to cum. Do you want me to do this or will you," I asked as I placed my hand on her pussy, amazed at the wiry thickness of her hair. As my hand touched her pussy lips, she jumped as though from an electric shock, and pushed my hand away.

I want back to nursing on her tits. She just laid there doing nothing, but let me continue. After a minute, I stopped sucking. Taking her hand again, I put it back on her pussy. "Either I do it, or you do it. You decide. But it is going to happen...."

My mouth again found her tit. I sucked, then paused. Just as I reached for her pussy again, I could feel her slowly beginning to frig herself.

"But we can't fuck," she said (I thought hopefully), as her breathing quickened. "Tell me you won't fuck me."

My heart skipped a beat. She was using the language!

"We don't fuck until you want to," was my reply. But as I said this I shucked my robe and lowered my pajamas to free my hardened cock which I pressed against her leg.

"I just want you to feel it." I took her hand and wrapped it around my cock. Holding her hand in mine, I jacked my cock slowly several times before placing her hand back on her pussy. This time, she didn't need to be told to begin.

Her hand now willingly became alive as she ministered to the needs of her pussy. I had a clear view of her pussy lips emerging from the patch of thick, dark hair—just as beautiful as I had always imagined it. I could see her fingers work her pussy lips and clit in a circular motion, then go lower and slip into her pussy. A stoke or two, and then her fingers were back—to the outer lips and clit, all the while, her eyes closed. I reached for my cock, squeezed some of my pre-cum onto my finger and raised it to her mouth.

"Open," I directed as I touched my finger to her lips. Her eyes flashed open as I wiped my finger on her tongue. Her face showed shock as she recognized what she was tasting. I replaced my finger with my mouth and started tongue-fucking her, all the while massaging her tits, first one, then the other.

"Make your pussy cum," I whispered. "Make it cum."

I knew she was getting close. Now was the moment. This was my chance. I quickly rolled on top of her and rubbed my cock against her sopping pussy lips. She bucked and practically screamed for me to get off. Instead, I thrust forward, burying my cock in her cunt in one movement. She may have given birth to three c***dren, but she still was wonderfully tight, certainly more so than my wife. She pushed against my chest with her hands.

"Jesus. We can't do this! You can't fuck me! You have to get out of me!" her voice panic-stricken.

I gently fucked into her. "Don't you want to get fucked as you cum?" I simply asked. "Isn't that what your pussy needs?"

I gave her several more strokes and tongue-fucked her mouth again. This time, her tongue met mine.

"Make your pussy cum," my voice now just a whisper. "Feel that cock in your cunt. Fuck! I swear no one will ever know!"

As I continued gently fucking into her, I thought I could feel her ever so gently fucking back.

"You can't cum in me," she begged. "We can't do that. You said you wouldn't."

"Only if and when you want me to," was all I said. But I could sense her arousal was beginning to wane. "Here, let's do this then."

I slipped my cock out of her pussy, turned her over and pulled her to her knees. I moved into position, but rather than entering her, I just let my cock rub against her wet pussy lips, and reached for her hand to place it back on her pussy where she paused, but then went back to working her clit. I fondled her pendulous tits, now much larger with gravity pulling them to their fullest.

God! What indescribable nipples, what marvelously soft tits.

I planted kisses on her shoulders, then her back, then on her hips and ass. But as I moved my mouth toward her thighs, she flinched forward.

"No. You can't do that to me." Her words stopped me cold. Every part of me wanted to taste her pussy but I knew I could ruin everything if I went too far too fast. My cock had felt her cunt and wanted more. Eating her pussy could wait for another time.

"Okay, okay," I reassured her. "Let's just make your pussy cum your way then! I pushed two fingers into her cunt while I reached underneath her to cup one of her tits in my other hand. Stroking her nipple, I felt her hand return to her pussy. She was getting close.

Within seconds, as my fingers fucked her pussy, I sensed she was about to cum, now gasping and starting to buck. In an instant, I slipped my cock back into her pussy.

"C'mon, Mom. Cum on my cock. Get fucked, cunt!" this as I stroked deep into her pussy.

Then she started to cum.

"Oh Jesus oh God oh God oh FUCK," she croaked as her orgasm washed over her. She was hit by spasm after spasm. I tried to match my strokes to meet each one. She was still working her pussy and trying to squeeze her free tit at the same time.

Suddenly, she whirled around to face me which, of course, left me fucking air. Her fingers dipped into her pussy, apparently feeling for a load of cum. "You didn't cum in me, did you? You can't cum in me!! Oh, God! What did we do? Oh, Jesus!" She was having a full-blown panic attack.

"Does it look like I came?" was all I said. Her glance at my cock—still at full attention—provided her with the answer. "But you came! You really made your pussy cum! You are one hot cunt!" I whooped and pushed her down on the bed. I covered her with my body. My cock slipped back into her now-slick cunny. She had made no attempt to close her legs. But as I started stroking, she tried again to push me off.

"You can't cum in me. Don't!" as she tried to move out from under my cock.

"I need to cum too," was my simple statement. "Let me fuck you. I always wanted your pussy. I always wanted to fuck you."

"Ben, you have to stop! You said you wouldn't do this! We can't fuck, don't you see?" Her panic was returning. I continued my slow strokes in her pussy.

"But you got fucked, didn't you," was my answer. "You got to cum. Please, let me to cum to."

"I'll make you cum," she said. "But not that way. It's not right. Please, Ben, don't cum in me," her voice begged, and then she started to cry.

I stopped fucking, savored the moment, the warmth of her pussy, then reluctantly pulled my cock out. "So what are you going to do?"

"Let me do it this way," she said as she took my cock in her hand and started to jack me off. Her hand slipped easily up and down my cock, a cock lubricated with the juices of her pussy.

"Not quite the same, is it?" was my sarcastic reaction. She just continued to jack me off, no doubt hoping I would cum soon and the ordeal would end. "Can you suck my cock?" I asked.

She stopped stroking. Silence hung in the air. Finally, she just looked at me.

"This is all so wrong. How did I let this happen?" was her monotone reply. Then, coming back to the reality of my cock, she said she couldn't suck me. She just couldn't. I was her son.

"Okay. Then here's what we're going to do. Let's see you work your pussy once more until you cum. I am going to start fucking you when you cum but I promise I won't cum in your pussy. I'll pull out when I cum. Either that, or let me eat your pussy and I'll just jack off. It's your choice, mom."

She just sat there in a trance. I pushed on her shoulders until she was again lying on her back. I took her hands, placed them on her chest, and told her to play with her tits. When I prodded her with my knee, she started cupping her tits and rolling her nipples between her finger and thumb. She closed her eyes and softly moaned. I lowered my face to her pussy, dipped my tongue into her canal, then ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit to her clit.

"Ben, please, you can't eat my pussy."

I paused, then started again to tongue her clit. She clamped her legs together, rolled onto her knees and said we would have to do it like we did before.

Her fingers automatically returned to her pussy. I got into position behind her, reached around and grabbed her tits. She was already getting close to cumming so I mounted her and drove my cock all the way into her cunt.

"Does it feel good? Do you like getting fucked again? Are you going to cum with a cock fucking your cunt?" I punctuated each question with another deep penetration of her hitherto forbidden pussy. Then I really started hunching into her—and she started cumming.

"Oh God. Fuck me. I need to get fucked. I need to cuuuuummmmmmmmm! Oh, Jesus Christ! Oh, fuck" was all she could say as her orgasm hit again and again and again.

I was so close. As her orgasm began to subside, I rolled her onto her back, entered her again, gave two or three more strokes, pulled out, and jacked off over her tummy and pussy hair, the first spurt actually landing on her neck and right tit. I was coming like I had never cum before. Mother just stared at my cock, absentmindedly again massaging her tits and smiling as she enjoyed her own afterglow. Finally, I could cum no more.

I slipped my cock back inside her, took her in my arms, and held her as we rolled onto our sides, my softening cock resting on her pussy hair, my cum now trapped between our bodies. I kissed her deeply. And she returned my kisses until we both fell into an exhausted lovers' sl**p.

... Continue»
Posted by taboolover1966 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 4478  |  
83%
  |  7

Making Mom

My mother became pregnant with me when she was only s*******n, married my father and had a good marriage with him until he simply dropped dead at work when I was a mere lad of six. After all these years, I recall him only somewhat vaguely. What I do remember clearly is crying my heart out, sitting on my mother's lap after he died, my face buried in her ample bosom. I never got her fragrance and the softness of those tits out of my mind. I also remember being insanely jealous of my newly-borne s****r enjoying the pleasure of breast feeding at the time. I so much wanted to be able to suck on those tits too, to have my mother coo over me. The last time I was to see her tits until much later in life was the day I pushed my sucking s****r's head aside and clamped my mouth on mom's tit. She gasped but did let me nurse for a minute before gently pulling her nipple from my mouth, telling me I couldn't do that.

She was careful not to let me see her breastfeeding again. But the rapturous feeling of sucking on that tit never left me. Maybe that's what drove me to desire her so over the years.

Susan (my mother's name) did have nice breasts—she eventually told me they were 32C-as well as the nice body to go with them. Always the athletic type, she kept more or less trim during her lifetime. Perhaps because of her small-boned body and lack of height—she was maybe all of 5'6"—that she never weighed over 110 pounds. I already towered over her well before I entered my teens. Her hair was thick, a shiny, dark chestnut brown and semi-curly, giving rise to my constant teen-age fantasy that her cunt hair had to be of the same luxuriant growth.

After the death of my father, my mother had to take a job clerking at a clothing store just to keep food on the table. Things were really tight financially and we managed to sc**** by only because my mother's aunt baby-sat the three of us k**s for nothing when my mother was working. Mom's in-laws helped her with groceries and added to our meager wardrobes on birthdays and at Christmas. We were stuck in a revolving door going nowhere. We kept going nowhere until I was sixteen.

That's when Halston, or Hal as everybody called him, entered the picture. He was a jerk, a philanderer, a cheat, and most likely a crook as well. But Hal had money. I guess he too was taken by my mother's ready smile and her thirty-four-year-old inviting body. He wined her and dined her. His attention to her was unrelenting. Eventually, Mom apparently gave into the idea that Hal wasn't so bad and that he at least provided an avenue to escape a life of poverty. So even though he was twenty-two years her senior and had a reputation for chasing women, mom threw in the towel and married the bastard.

I hated him from the word go. The worst part was having to listen to their bed rocking late at night. I knew he was fucking my mother and the thought of his cock inside her intensified my hatred. The worst part was when the sound of the squeaking bed intensified, followed by Hal's inevitable grunting, a signal that he had emptied another load into her body.

But to keep the peace, I tried to be civil. I think the reason he gave me a go-fer job at his office had as much to do with buying my civility as much as a desire to provide me with spending money. But the civility ended about six months into their marriage when I walked without knocking into his secretary's office late one afternoon. I had merely come to empty the wastebaskets, part of my job. I thought everyone had gone home. But there he was, standing behind her, bent over her seated form, her blouse half unbuttoned, his hands hidden in her bra, massaging her tits.

I froze when I saw them. Tess, his secretary, tried to stand but he just pushed her back into the chair, his hands still clamped on her massive cones.

"Hal, for God sakes stop it," she squeaked, her face beet red.

So it's "Hal," and not Mr. ___ when they are alone, was my thought. I was frozen in my tracks trying to comprehend what I was seeing.

"Come here, you little bastard," barked Hal. "Anyone ever taught you to knock? You like to look at tits, don't you? I've seen you looking at your mothers. Well here. Look at these," as he unsnapped Tess'es front-closure bra and squeezed her tits together, her nipples erect, either from his earlier efforts or from embarrassment. "Don't these beat what you mom has," he leered at me.

Now I wanted to kill him. I ran to grab him. Tess screamed. And just as I reached for his throat, he gave me a knee in the groin, catching me in both balls. I dropped to the floor writhing in agony.

"You better keep your fucking mouth shut too," was his response as he grabbed my hair and viciously slammed my head onto the floor. "Good for nothing little cocksucker."

When I regained my senses, Hal was gone, Tess bent over me, asking if I was okay. Her tits practically hung in my face but I wasn't interested. I thought I would die from the pain. I think Tess actually feared I might die. I just clutched my balls and moaned. Eventually, she helped me into her chair and only then, reassured my life seemed to be out of danger, started to stuff herself back into her clothing.

"Please don't tell anyone," she begged. "My husband would kill me if he found out. And I don't think your mom would be too happy either. Please, Ben...."

I just started shuffling towards the door and didn't look back. When I finally got home, Hal was there. He listened to me tell my mother that I had a gut ache and was going to lie down. I never went back to the job. I hardly ever spoke to him again. But from then on, I always knew what he had been doing those nights when he came home late from work....

The years went by. I left home, did the college thing, got married, had two k**s. My wife, Cathy, was from the neighboring town. "Blond," smallish bust, conservative. Her breasts were 32 Cs, with nice nipples but much paler than I remembered my mother's dark, areolas. Her hair was a brown-dyed-blond and as thick as my mother's, maybe that was one reason I found her so attractive. Cathy was a great mother and wife. With an outgoing personality and winsome smile, she was a favorite at social gatherings. But she wasn't my mother, the woman I had always secretly wanted to marry.

Cathy didn't like oral. She would suck my cock on "special occasions" even though I could tell she didn't like doing it. She made sure to quit sucking long before I could cum in her mouth. She cared even less for the rare occasions when she would let me eat her pussy, tensed up, and tried to get me to stop before I really got started. And I loved oral, the taste of female secretions like honey to me. Anal was out of the question, but it wasn't something I was really in to, just something I wanted to try. One time—and one time only—I managed to get the head of my cock in her ass before she pulled away as though I had stuck her with a red hot iron. Language? She refused to call her organs cunt or pussy. She cringed when I called her a cocksucker when that was what she was doing. The only word she thought proper to use was "fuck," and I think she used that only because she knew it turned me on when she kept "begging" me to fuck her when I was buried in her cunt.

Otherwise, like I said, a good wife and mother. But the woman I really dreamed of fucking was the one whose tit I had sucked way back when. I often fantasized it was she urging me to fuck her when I was pounding Cathy's pussy, that it was my mother's tits I was nuzzling....

Perhaps I should insert here a description of how Cathy's and my sex life progressed. After the k**s were born, she essentially lost the little interest she had in doing anything erotic. Using typical male reasoning, I thought that if she could see others fucking, she might turn on to the idea. So I bought a porno video which showed all the possibilities. We often watched a "normal" tape when the k**s were away at grandma's or attending a sl**pover. I prepared for what I hoped would be a hot night of unbridled sex by reserving a table at the usual expensive restaurant, opening a second bottle of her favorite wine at home, using low level lighting to set the mood. After putting on our pajamas and robes, we sat on the couch together and I started the video playing. It took her only a few minutes to determine that this was not a Walt Disney production. She started crying, and stormed from the room. Needless to say, when I joined her in bed later, the cold shoulder she presented only added to the chill of an atmosphere which lasted for days.

Maybe three weeks later, I tried again, practically begging her to at least try watching and reassuring her that it wasn't the porno actresses whose bodies I wanted, but hers. To my surprise and delight, she watched almost the entire production and (although she would never admit to it) I found obvious signs that she was turned on by what she was watching. I waited until well into the video before I began to caress her breasts. Her nipples were already rock hard. When I caressed her crotch, her pussy was already wet. We never finished the video that night. I eventually switched off the TV, led her into the bedroom, and did enjoy a good fuck. She even let me eat her pussy for several minutes.

It eventually became a routine, even though, with two k**s, the opportunities were limited. Nice meal, glass or two of wine, hot shower, video. She—without fail—was much more open to sex on those evenings. While watching the videos, I took note of when she was getting into it, then—when I began fondling her breasts—directed her hand to her pussy, where eventually she began masturbating. I think she hoped I wouldn't notice. I guess frigging herself was not in the scheme of what she thought a proper lady would do. She especially seemed excited (in her quiet way) by lesbian scenes or those of some big-cocked black stud having his way with a white woman. Later, when we made love I often tried to get her to close her eyes and fantasize that it was a black cock that was going to cum in her pussy, something which always seemed to get her a bit hotter, to fuck a bit harder, although she adamantly denied she would ever want to be fucked by a black man. Although the videos didn't turn her into the sexual partner I wanted her to be, but they did mark an improvement.

So, anyway. Back to the story.

Eventually, Hal got sick and died. God knows how many different women he had fucked while married to my mother. When he finally did die, not even my mother really cared anymore. I guess she too had long since figured out why he worked so late so often at the office and took so many out-of-town overnight business trips.

When my magical day arrived, it was so much easier than I had ever thought.

Several months after Hal's death, mother had asked me if I might make the 180 mile journey to her place in order to help sort through everything that her former pack-rat husband had collected during the years they were together. It was a job that needed to be done so I agreed to devote a three-day weekend to the effort, arriving late Friday night. She seemed a new woman. The years of putting up with Hal's cheating were over. She was free again, but this time with plenty of money to live on. We talked late into the night. When we finally turned in, I held her tight, kissed her gently on the neck and told her I never wanted to let go. My cock was beginning to harden just from holding her. Whether she noticed or not, I didn't know. She gave me a squeeze, a peck on the cheek, and a whispered "Good night, Ben."

On Saturday, we got an early start. Our mission: clean the huge garage, piled high with everything under the sun, including countless boxes of business records. It was a blisteringly hot July day. We grunted and groaned and sweated. Although I tried to concentrate on the task at hand, I was also distracted by the nearness of mom's body. Her shorts showed off her tanned thighs quite nicely; her sleeveless T gave me glimpses of her bra and made me wish I could see the treasures it held. I was rewarded by occasional inadvertent tit rubs when we would work together to pull boxes from the overhead shelving. For me, those touches were bliss. From time to time, we sat in front of a high speed fan to cool off. Each time, as the air evaporated our sweat, I could see her nipples getting hard. It was a maddeningly erotic sight.

We finally called it a day in the early evening. Mom was already complaining of a lower backache from all the lifting. We were tired, sweaty, and starved. We celebrated our efforts with a gin and tonic (heavy on the gin), then I agreed to grill steaks while mom made a salad. The food hit the spot as did the second drink we had with it. She declined a third.

Mom was already getting more than a bit punchy as she normally doesn't drink much or often. When she gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek, I could feel her tits innocently mashing against my chest. I had to have this woman I had always desired.

I suggested we grab a shower, watch a video to relax, and then I would give her one of my "world famous" backrubs. Sounded good to her. I had brought a variety of videos with me from my collection. The one I carefully chose was suggestive without being pornographic. I knew she would never go for that—at least not at this stage. This flick featured several scenes of passionate kissing, heavy breathing, and the two stars winding up in bed together doing more of the same until they turned out the lights. It actually had a storyline and featured an uplifting ending. An innocent enough selection, but one which I calculated would further my ultimate purpose. I prayed it would get her motor running so as to be more receptive to what I hoped would follow.

To complete the preparations, I opened a bottle of champagne and made sure her glass was never empty. Before the movie was over, we were on our second bottle. Mom was quickly becoming d***k. During the more passionate scenes, I noticed she was breathing more rapidly and was squirming ever so slightly. She also would take another big gulp of champagne each time things got hot. I was positive she had had no sexual stimulation for some time, unless she was doing herself. That is, of course, something one can never tell, but I chose to doubt it. I just sat next to her on the couch, our legs and feet touching as we shared the footstool, my arm around her, my hand gently stroking her upper arm. The light blanket we shared to protect us from the coolness of the air-conditioned room added to the sense of intimacy.

When the movie ended, she announced with a yawn that she had to turn in before she passed out. I reminded her of the backrub and insisted she had to have one if we were going to continue working tomorrow. Although she protested that she was too tired, she finally relented. I told her to go lay on her bed. I would get a large towel and my oil. She was weaving as she made her way into the bedroom, now and then touching the wall for guidance and support.

When I entered her room with yet another glass of champagne for her, she was lying on her stomach under the glare of the ceiling light, fully clothed in her robe and nightgown. I turned her table lamp on low, killed the overhead light, and informed her that the oil wasn't going to work too well with her robe on. At first she was adamant about keeping it on. But as I straddled her upper legs and slowly started to kneed her shoulder muscles, I gently convinced her to remove the robe.

She finally agreed, but not before asking me to look away. I told her the nightgown would have to go too, at least from her waist up, but she could cover with the beach towel. She paused at that suggestion, turned her head, and just looked at me with her big blue eyes. Even though she was dead d***k, I wondered if she was beginning to become suspicious. Had she felt my cock the night before? Were warning signals flashing in her brain? I saw my opportunity evaporating. I needed her cooperation to get started. **** was not an option. This was my mother. What I wanted from her is what I hoped she would want from me.

Then she surprised me. She again asked me to look away. I climbed off her legs and busied myself by studying the wallpaper. She did as I had suggested, somehow slipping her shoulders out of her gown, lowering it around her waist. When she told me she was ready, I turned to find her again on her stomach, covered to her neck with the towel. I offered her another sip of champagne and as she reached for the glass, the towel began to slip from her shoulders giving me a partial glimpse of those wonderful tits I had always longed to see, to feel, to suck. Her thinking was getting more clouded by the minute. Normally, she would have been more careful to ensure that she had covered herself.

I began to massage just her upper back and shoulders with oil. It didn't take long before she was purring, she said it felt so good. I used my movements to ever so slowly and innocently work the towel lower. Five minutes later she was exposed from the waist up. As she lay on her stomach, beginning to fall asl**p, I could see her tits pushing out to the side.

I finally pulled the towel (and her bunched up nightgown) beyond the swell of her hips, half way down her butt. She stiffened for a minute until I assured her that I just wanted to work her lower back and didn't want oil on her gown. Massaging her hips from her spine outward, downward to the bed was a massive turn-on. My cock was more than ready, pushing out against my pajamas and I knew my pre-cum was beginning to flow. I hoped hers was too. She was beginning to breath more rapidly.

Finally, I again worked my way up her back, working in ever larger circles. My path quickly included her rib slats, my fingertips just touching the side fat of her tits. Her respirations increased in speed and intensity. She cleared her throat and suggested that maybe it was time to stop. It was a critical moment.

Time to go for broke.

"Mom," I said, my voice cracking with passion. "You haven't had any physical attention from Hal for a long time, have you."

The seconds passed slowly before she found her voice. "No, I haven't, but that's because he was sick for so long and because ...." her voice trailed off.

I asked her if what I was doing felt good as I continued to work her sides, including the sides of her tits. She simply nodded and raised herself unsteadily to take another sip of champagne. As she lowered herself again to the bed, I slipped my hands down to cup her tits, my thumb and index finger seeking out and quickly squeezing her already erect nipples.

She, perhaps understandably, freaked. Forgetting she was bare from the waist up, she rolled onto her back, sat up, and pulled the towel up to her neck. I got my first full look at her tits, capped with dark brown nipples that seemed a half inch long.

"Goodnight, Ben," she spat. "Is this what you really wanted? Time for you and your filthy mind to leave."

"Look, mom," I replied, standing next to her bed, my robe revealing the existence of a hardened cock. "I only want one thing for you and that is for you to cum. My guess is that you haven't been fucked or even touched for ages. And I'm pretty sure you are wet. Maybe you should quit acting like you aren't enjoying this."

She didn't answer. She just sat there.

"I just want to help you cum, that's all," I said, making no effort to conceal my erection. "Cause I know you won't do it yourself. Am I right?"

"Ben.... Please. Just go to bed and we will forget all about this. Okay?" her eyes pleaded. I saw her eyes quickly shift to my groin, then back to my face. "And don't use that language with me. I'm your mother, remember?"

"You need to cum. You know you do," I said caressing her cheek. I bent down, gave her a soft kiss on her cheek, then on her lips, and fondled her breast through the towel. "Look. I will only work your tits if that is what you want. You can do the rest." I paused. "You need to cum," I whispered, reaching under the towel, again caressing her tit in my hand.

She sat in a daze, just breathing heavily. "But we can't do this. Ben, I'm your mother," she faltered.

"I'm just here to help you, "I answered. "No one will ever know."

I took the towel from her hands and dropped it to the floor, fully exposing her body. Predictably, she raised one arm to cover her breasts, the other shot downward to conceal her genitals. I lowered my head, kissed her again on her lips, then on her neck. My mouth traveled to her chest, gently kissed her right nipple, then took as much of her generous tit in my mouth as I could, and started sucking.

She gasped. "Please. No. We can't," was her weak response.

I took her wrists in my hands, raised her arms to shoulder height and pushed her down on the bed, my eyes drawn to her crotch. Lush, dark pussy hair concealed her treasures and my desire. But she hadn't clamped her legs shut and I could see the beginnings of her wet inner lips, tinged with pink, showing through the hair. I took her right hand in mine, and placed in on her pussy. Out of embarrassment, she tried to pull her hand away. But I held it between her legs and started working her fingers in circles on her pussy.

"Do you want to do this part or would you rather that I work your pussy," I asked.

"Oh, God," she wailed. "Can't we just stop?" Her hand had ceased movement. She was now again shielding as much of her pussy as possible from my gaze.

"Look, mom. You need to cum. You want to cum. Do you want me to do this or will you," I asked as I placed my hand on her pussy, amazed at the wiry thickness of her hair. As my hand touched her pussy lips, she jumped as though from an electric shock, and pushed my hand away.

I want back to nursing on her tits. She just laid there doing nothing, but let me continue. After a minute, I stopped sucking. Taking her hand again, I put it back on her pussy. "Either I do it, or you do it. You decide. But it is going to happen...."

My mouth again found her tit. I sucked, then paused. Just as I reached for her pussy again, I could feel her slowly beginning to frig herself.

"But we can't fuck," she said (I thought hopefully), as her breathing quickened. "Tell me you won't fuck me."

My heart skipped a beat. She was using the language!

"We don't fuck until you want to," was my reply. But as I said this I shucked my robe and lowered my pajamas to free my hardened cock which I pressed against her leg.

"I just want you to feel it." I took her hand and wrapped it around my cock. Holding her hand in mine, I jacked my cock slowly several times before placing her hand back on her pussy. This time, she didn't need to be told to begin.

Her hand now willingly became alive as she ministered to the needs of her pussy. I had a clear view of her pussy lips emerging from the patch of thick, dark hair—just as beautiful as I had always imagined it. I could see her fingers work her pussy lips and clit in a circular motion, then go lower and slip into her pussy. A stoke or two, and then her fingers were back—to the outer lips and clit, all the while, her eyes closed. I reached for my cock, squeezed some of my pre-cum onto my finger and raised it to her mouth.

"Open," I directed as I touched my finger to her lips. Her eyes flashed open as I wiped my finger on her tongue. Her face showed shock as she recognized what she was tasting. I replaced my finger with my mouth and started tongue-fucking her, all the while massaging her tits, first one, then the other.

"Make your pussy cum," I whispered. "Make it cum."

I knew she was getting close. Now was the moment. This was my chance. I quickly rolled on top of her and rubbed my cock against her sopping pussy lips. She bucked and practically screamed for me to get off. Instead, I thrust forward, burying my cock in her cunt in one movement. She may have given birth to three c***dren, but she still was wonderfully tight, certainly more so than my wife. She pushed against my chest with her hands.

"Jesus. We can't do this! You can't fuck me! You have to get out of me!" her voice panic-stricken.

I gently fucked into her. "Don't you want to get fucked as you cum?" I simply asked. "Isn't that what your pussy needs?"

I gave her several more strokes and tongue-fucked her mouth again. This time, her tongue met mine.

"Make your pussy cum," my voice now just a whisper. "Feel that cock in your cunt. Fuck! I swear no one will ever know!"

As I continued gently fucking into her, I thought I could feel her ever so gently fucking back.

"You can't cum in me," she begged. "We can't do that. You said you wouldn't."

"Only if and when you want me to," was all I said. But I could sense her arousal was beginning to wane. "Here, let's do this then."

I slipped my cock out of her pussy, turned her over and pulled her to her knees. I moved into position, but rather than entering her, I just let my cock rub against her wet pussy lips, and reached for her hand to place it back on her pussy where she paused, but then went back to working her clit. I fondled her pendulous tits, now much larger with gravity pulling them to their fullest.

God! What indescribable nipples, what marvelously soft tits.

I planted kisses on her shoulders, then her back, then on her hips and ass. But as I moved my mouth toward her thighs, she flinched forward.

"No. You can't do that to me." Her words stopped me cold. Every part of me wanted to taste her pussy but I knew I could ruin everything if I went too far too fast. My cock had felt her cunt and wanted more. Eating her pussy could wait for another time.

"Okay, okay," I reassured her. "Let's just make your pussy cum your way then! I pushed two fingers into her cunt while I reached underneath her to cup one of her tits in my other hand. Stroking her nipple, I felt her hand return to her pussy. She was getting close.

Within seconds, as my fingers fucked her pussy, I sensed she was about to cum, now gasping and starting to buck. In an instant, I slipped my cock back into her pussy.

"C'mon, Mom. Cum on my cock. Get fucked, cunt!" this as I stroked deep into her pussy.

Then she started to cum.

"Oh Jesus oh God oh God oh FUCK," she croaked as her orgasm washed over her. She was hit by spasm after spasm. I tried to match my strokes to meet each one. She was still working her pussy and trying to squeeze her free tit at the same time.

Suddenly, she whirled around to face me which, of course, left me fucking air. Her fingers dipped into her pussy, apparently feeling for a load of cum. "You didn't cum in me, did you? You can't cum in me!! Oh, God! What did we do? Oh, Jesus!" She was having a full-blown panic attack.

"Does it look like I came?" was all I said. Her glance at my cock—still at full attention—provided her with the answer. "But you came! You really made your pussy cum! You are one hot cunt!" I whooped and pushed her down on the bed. I covered her with my body. My cock slipped back into her now-slick cunny. She had made no attempt to close her legs. But as I started stroking, she tried again to push me off.

"You can't cum in me. Don't!" as she tried to move out from under my cock.

"I need to cum too," was my simple statement. "Let me fuck you. I always wanted your pussy. I always wanted to fuck you."

"Ben, you have to stop! You said you wouldn't do this! We can't fuck, don't you see?" Her panic was returning. I continued my slow strokes in her pussy.

"But you got fucked, didn't you," was my answer. "You got to cum. Please, let me to cum to."

"I'll make you cum," she said. "But not that way. It's not right. Please, Ben, don't cum in me," her voice begged, and then she started to cry.

I stopped fucking, savored the moment, the warmth of her pussy, then reluctantly pulled my cock out. "So what are you going to do?"

"Let me do it this way," she said as she took my cock in her hand and started to jack me off. Her hand slipped easily up and down my cock, a cock lubricated with the juices of her pussy.

"Not quite the same, is it?" was my sarcastic reaction. She just continued to jack me off, no doubt hoping I would cum soon and the ordeal would end. "Can you suck my cock?" I asked.

She stopped stroking. Silence hung in the air. Finally, she just looked at me.

"This is all so wrong. How did I let this happen?" was her monotone reply. Then, coming back to the reality of my cock, she said she couldn't suck me. She just couldn't. I was her son.

"Okay. Then here's what we're going to do. Let's see you work your pussy once more until you cum. I am going to start fucking you when you cum but I promise I won't cum in your pussy. I'll pull out when I cum. Either that, or let me eat your pussy and I'll just jack off. It's your choice, mom."

She just sat there in a trance. I pushed on her shoulders until she was again lying on her back. I took her hands, placed them on her chest, and told her to play with her tits. When I prodded her with my knee, she started cupping her tits and rolling her nipples between her finger and thumb. She closed her eyes and softly moaned. I lowered my face to her pussy, dipped my tongue into her canal, then ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit to her clit.

"Ben, please, you can't eat my pussy."

I paused, then started again to tongue her clit. She clamped her legs together, rolled onto her knees and said we would have to do it like we did before.

Her fingers automatically returned to her pussy. I got into position behind her, reached around and grabbed her tits. She was already getting close to cumming so I mounted her and drove my cock all the way into her cunt.

"Does it feel good? Do you like getting fucked again? Are you going to cum with a cock fucking your cunt?" I punctuated each question with another deep penetration of her hitherto forbidden pussy. Then I really started hunching into her—and she started cumming.

"Oh God. Fuck me. I need to get fucked. I need to cuuuuummmmmmmmm! Oh, Jesus Christ! Oh, fuck" was all she could say as her orgasm hit again and again and again.

I was so close. As her orgasm began to subside, I rolled her onto her back, entered her again, gave two or three more strokes, pulled out, and jacked off over her tummy and pussy hair, the first spurt actually landing on her neck and right tit. I was coming like I had never cum before. Mother just stared at my cock, absentmindedly again massaging her tits and smiling as she enjoyed her own afterglow. Finally, I could cum no more.

I slipped my cock back inside her, took her in my arms, and held her as we rolled onto our sides, my softening cock resting on her pussy hair, my cum now trapped between our bodies. I kissed her deeply. And she returned my kisses until we both fell into an exhausted lovers' sl**p.... Continue»
Posted by whybea10 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 16417  |  
93%
  |  18

FIRST TIME WITH MOM

Let me tell you a little bit about myself and my mother. I am 24 years old, a good looking guy and perfectly "normal" by anyone's standards. I am a college graduate and work for a large investment bank. I am 6'1 180 pounds with blue eyes and short brown hair. I have had the same girlfriend since my freshman year in college. She is a real cutie, a typical southern belle if you will. Despite my typical upbringing and lifestyle, I have always had a thing for my mother. I've had a ton of girlfriends over the years but for some reason, my mother was always the object of my desire. It started during my freshman year in high school and ever since then, I dreamed of fucking her.

Let me describe my mom for you. She's getting up there in years, she is 63 years old but has incredibly smooth skin and has her natural brunette hair without a hint of gray. These two features make her look more like 40 as opposed to 63. Her body drives me wild. Now some would say she is a "BBW" and truth is, she could stand to lose about 15 pounds. But I like voluptuous women and my mother fits the bill. She's 5'2 with a massive 40D bust and big, wide hips. And she has an ass that will just not quit. It is downright fat but I love it. For years I dreamed of my mom lowering that big old booty on my dick and fucking my brains out.

Despite my feelings towards my mother, I was always a bit of a pussy. I've read all the i****t stories on the internet about mothers and sons fucking each other and giving into their forbidden passions. But I knew that would never happen to me. My mother was a bit of a prude, in fact, before she slept with me, my father was the only man she had ever been with. If there was so much as a kissing scene on television, she would start to blush or change the channel. I thought I had a better chance of having sex with Jennifer Lopez than I did my mother.

But things have a funny way of working out and my dream of banging my mom was about to be set in motion. It all started last spring with my cousin's wedding. My cousin was getting married out west and my parents and I would be spending several days in a hotel. Now I must mention that my father is a snorer, not just your typical snorer but one of those that could keep up an entire house of people awake with his snores. So it was established early on that my mother and I would share a room together. This way, we could catch some shut eye and my father could snore his head off.

When I realized that I would be sharing a room with my mother, my fantasies rushed back into my mind. I spent the first few days before our trip, feverishly jerking off to thoughts of eating out my mom's pussy or sucking on her fat, saggy tits. As my cousin's wedding drew nearer, I literally became obsessed with having sex with my mom, like never before. I was distracted at work, didn't have time for my girlfriend and spent hours trying to devise a plan to get my mom in bed.

After much thought and deliberation, I came up with a masterful three-pronged attack to get my mother in bed. My plan was beautiful. It would not be too obvious to my mother so if at any time I had to abort, she would not realize that I was trying to seduce her. In short, there was little risk involved but the reward stood to be heavenly.

The first phase of my attack was trying to get my mom to view me as a "sexual being." I knew that my mom still saw me as her "little boy" and that would not help my cause. I needed her to see that I was a man, with a dick, a man with urges and desires. Once she saw that, the seed of i****t would be planted in her mind for the first time.

The first night in the hotel room would mark the beginning of my plan. We both turned in at about 11:00 and after five minutes or so, I threw the covers off of me and began to stroke my cock. Granted, I'm not hung like a horse but I have a nice sized dick, approximately 9 inches. My plan was simple - start masturbating and make sure that my mother, sl**ping in the other bed, sees me. I figured this would arouse her and if it didn't, I really couldn't get myself into trouble. After all, I could just claim that I thought she was asl**p.

So I started jerking off, quite hard, tickling my balls and thinking of who else but my mom. After several minutes, I glanced out of the side of my eye to see what, if anything, my mom was doing. To my delight, I could tell that she was looking right at me. She wasn't flipping out or demanding me to stop. Rather, my mom was enjoying my little show. This turned me on like never before and I shot a massive load of cum, one drop actually landing on my forehead. I went to sl**p that night completely content, with images of banging my mom dancing in my head.

I continued on with phase one the following morning. I awoke before my mom and made sure she was still asl**p. When I realized that the coast was clear, I began to dry hump my pillow. I grinded my cock against it and moved my hips back and forth. After several moments, I had a raging hard on. Like I said, I have a nice sized cock and my erection was literally exploding out of my boxer shorts. I continued to gently stroke my cock so as to maintain my erection until my mother woke up. When she finally did and was alert, I jumped out of bed and headed to the bathroom. My mother couldn't help but notice the massive bulge in boxers. I casually said "good morning" and made my way to the toilet. My mother's reaction was priceless. Her eyes nearly bugled out of her head and she began to turn 500 different shades of red. She was finally beginning to realize that her "little boy" wasn't so little after all.

Things were going perfectly. My mom was now having "unpure" thoughts about me or at least I was convinced of it and my actions up to this point had been so seemingly innocent. I hopped into the shower and prepared for the final acts of phase 1. I got out of the shower and began to dry myself off. I wrapped the skimpy hotel towel around me and peeked out the door to see that my mother was standing right next to the bathroom, gently folding her dress and undergarments on the bed. Things could have been better for me. I hastily opened the door and made a quick dart to my side of the room. Convienently enough, I just happened to lose hold of my towel as it fell to the floor. There I was, in all my naked glory, right in front of my mom. My cock hanging there, with a nice rough patch of pubic hair. I tried to play it off that I was humiliated and made myself blush as I grabbed the towel and ran back to the bathroom. Once again, my mother's reaction was priceless. Her loud gasp and "oh son" made me realize that I was turning her on.

And later that night, I would be certain of it.

My cousin's wedding was a good time. A lot of food and booze. Luckily for me, my mother had a little too much of the latter. By the time we stumbled back to the room, she was completely wasted. I realized that now was the time to complete phase 1. When we returned to our room, I started to complain about how I was such a horrible dancer and wished I could learn to stop stepping on my partner's toes. My mom, completely unaware of my intentions, was rather tipsy and volunteered to make a "dancer out of me." We began to stumble around the room, my mom was in no shape to be dancing but our bodies became pressed together. I gently rubbed against my mom's belly and titties. She was giggling and telling me how d***k she was, she had no clue what was going on. Her soft, massive tits against my chest were pushing me over the edge. After just a few seconds, I had a massive hard on and my mother felt it rubbing against her leg and thigh. She finally came back to reality and realized that I was turned on. She pulled away and looked somewhat confused. She simply said she had a wonderful time at the wedding and thought we should get some sl**p.

Being that we were leaving in the morning, I wanted to leave one more lasting impression on my mom. I once again threw the covers off of myself and began to masturbate, but this time, I went all out. Still horny as hell from dancing with my mom, I feverishly stroked my cock and rubbed my balls. For good measure, I thrusted my hips up and down and let out a few gradual moans. I wanted to make sure that my mother knew what I was doing. And boy, did she ever. I brought myself to one of the most powerful orgasms I have ever had. It was a combination of jerking off, thinking of my mom and knowing she was watching. I shot load after load high up in the air, it landed on my chest and chin. It was incredibly intense.

And my mom witnessed it all and it had quite the effect. About 2 or 3 minutes after I jizzed all over myself, my mom got up and went into the bathroom and turned on the sink. At first, I did not think anything of it. But after several minutes had passed, I became suspicious. I tiptoed to the bathroom door and gently leaned my ear up against it. To this day, the sounds that I heard still drive me wild. My mother was gently moaning and breathing quite heavily. Yes, she was masturbating and undoubtedly, it was in response to my little show. I couldn't believe it. The thought of her fingering her fat, hairy cunt with those saggy tits heaving up and down nearly drove me wild. The clincher was when I noticed that the television remote had been taken off of the nightstand by our beds. My own mom was fucking herself with the remote! I leapt back to bed and once again began to jerk off. I tossed and turned for most of the night, knowing that sex with my mom was only days away!

Phase 2 of my attack involved getting my mother to be as horny as I was. This was extremely dangerous and it would most likely involve touching or coming on to her. After the incidents in the hotel and her fucking herself with a remote control, I felt a little more confident than I would have been. But nonetheless, I couldn't help but be a tad nervous.

My mother had a bad back for years, partly because she was lugging around two fucking huge tits. More often than not, she'd coax a back rub from me. I never dared used these opportunities to my advantage, like I said, I was a pussy. I'd normally just get a boner and go to my bedroom and jerk off. But the next back rub I gave my mother would set phase 2 into motion.

Sure enough, about a week after my cousin's wedding, my mom was pleading with me to give her one of my famous back rubs. Hahaha, how could I resist? I decided to play it cool. I wasn't going to suddenly grab her tits or ass and start kissing her passionately. I still figured that she'd beat the shit out of me and tell my father. I needed something more subtle but equally effective. I started gently rubbing her shoulders and moved down to the small of her back. Then, something that I have never done before, I grabbed her arms and slowly tugged them up and down. My mother began to roll her neck in pleasure. A few groans escaped from her mouth. While I stroking her arms, on more than one occasion, my hand would quickly glance off the sides of her tits. It was my first ever contact with her mounds and again, it was all so innocent but I knew it was getting my mom horny. It sure as hell got me aroused. After just a few seconds, I had another erection. For the first time in my plan, I took a bold move. I guided the tip of my bulging dick head to the tip of my mom's ass and just left it there. My mom felt my cock against her fat butt but did nothing. There was no resistance or shouting or displeasure. I eventually stopped and my mother, blushing and rather dazed, thanked me. I knew I had her.

I was certain that my back rub and dick head touching her ass had my mom in a state of horniness. I decided to complete phase 2 that same evening and I recruited my girlfriend for help. Now my girl had no idea that I was plotting to bang my mom, hell, if she knew, she'd completely flip out and I didn't want that. But I figured she could still be of help to me.

My girlfriend and I have had sex in my mother's house a ton of times. Once or twice, my mother would ask me about it or voice her displeasure but she never told me I wasn't allowed to do it. So on that fateful night, I decided that I would bang my girl in my bedroom and make sure my mommy knew all about it. If hearing me fucking her did not get my mom horny, nothing would. After a pleasant "date night" I brought my girl back to my room and after just a few moments, we started in with the usual kissing and groping. Soon, we were both nude and she was straddling my dick. I decided that my mother just had to know that I was "getting busy." Now no one would confuse me with Ron Jeremy but I was pretty decent in the sack. My girlfriend was usually pretty content after we fucked, but on that night, I took it to the next level. I literally fucked her brains out. Between our moaning and my bedpost crashing against the wall, our neighbors could have heard us, let alone my mother in the next room.

I was now ready to put phase 3 into motion. It was the most dangerous of the phases but it would be the most pleasurable. Phase 3 was simple, fuck my mom and fuck her good. She had seen my cock, she felt my touch and she heard how I could pound a pussy. If she wasn't ready by now, she never would be.

I held off on the final phase until my father was out of town on business and my mother and I had the house to ourselves. I knew that there would be nothing "innocent" about my plans this time around. Closing the deal was going to take some balls, I'd have to stop being a pussy once and for all.

That's exactly what I decided to do, to stop being a scared little pussy. My mom worked on Tuesdays and Thursdays in a doctor's office from 9:00 in the morning until 2:00 in the afternoon. She was home at 2:30 on the dot, like clockwork. I decided that the only way to finish this masterful plan was for my mom to see me in the "act." I needed for her to come home to me masturbating. Not just masturbating but masturbating into her bra while sniffing her panties. I'd either get kicked right out of the house or have my mom riding my cock. Either way, I'd know where I stand.

I stayed home from work on that fateful Tuesday, blaming it on a "sore throat." I had to be home when my mom came home and this was the only way to ensure it. At 2:15, I slipped off my pants and went into my mom's bathroom and dug around in her hamper. I pulled out some dirty underwear and bra. I sniffed both of them, causing myself to shudder. I could imagine her hairy twat rubbing against the fabric of her panties. I began to jerk off, using her bra as a rag and held her panties to my mouth, licking at them like a dog. I was horny as hell and I needed pussy, needed it bad.

Within 10 minutes, I heard my mom came in. She probably thought I was sound asl**p, fighting off my "illness" so she went right upstairs to her bathroom. As I heard coming up the stairs, my heart was racing. For the most part, everything was on the line. Shoot, if my mom did not have the reaction I wanted, she could wind up never speaking to me again. If she told my father and other f****y members, I could very well be disowned. But it was a chance I had to take.

I'll never forget what transpired when my mom walked in and saw me using her bra as a cum rag.

"Son! What in the hell are you doing" asked my mother, in a state of shock and disbelief. At this moment, I thought all was lost and I decided to play it cool.

"Mom, wwwwwwwhat, what, what, are you doing home? Oh my god, Mom, I am so sorry. Please, forgive me."

My mom softened and lost her menacing tone, "It's ok, it's just that, Jesus Christ, I can't believe this. This is not you. You have not been yourself lately. I saw you in the hotel, late at night, I saw what you did. I noticed you during the back rub and I heard you with your girlfriend. What has gotten into you, are you ok?"

At this point, it was clear that I was not in trouble, if anything, my mom felt sorry for me so I decided to give my plan one last shot, "I know mom, it's just that, it's just so hard. Mommy, I've had a crush on you since I was a little k** and I just can't handle it anymore. I'm so sorry."

My mom's face filled with compassion, "You can't be serious. I'm an old lady, hell, I'm fat and sagging all over the place. You have a beautiful young girlfriend, you can't really be attraced to me, can you?"

I knew that my mom was not only flattered by what I said, she almost wanted it to be true. Years of doubting her looks and thinking of herself as a "fat hag" had made my mother yearn for any sort of affection and I was giving it to her. Having a young man lust for her was breaking down her inhibitions, making her forget just how wrong i****t was.

I went in for the kill, "Mom, it's true. To me, you are and always will be, the most beautiful woman in the world." I approached my mother, with my pants down by my ankles and my cock rock solid. She knew what I was about to do and she didn't try to stop me.

I embraced her and gently kissed her lips and told her just how much I needed her, "Mommy, let me show you how beautiful you really are." My mother did not respond, rather she planted an open mouthed kiss on me and led me over to her bed. My mother, after years of waiting, was finally mine.

My mother sat down on her bed and helped me out of my jeans. I took my shirt off and took off her shoes and pants. For the first time, I saw her in her underwear. It was just as I had imagined. Her thighs were large and rather fat, covered in cellulite. Her pubic hair had not been trimmed in months, even years. It ran up to near her naval and all along the side of her legs. My cock had never been so hard, my heart was racing. I needed to be inside that pussy. My mom then took her shirt off and I stood there in awe. She was wearing a flimsy white bra and her big, fat, milky tits looked like they would explode out of the cups. My mother's blump belly hung over the top of her underwear and was covered with stretch marks. I know, I know, most guys would cringe but not me. It was my biggest fantasy fulfilled.

My mom grabbed my ass and pulled me towards her, my 9 inch cock right near her face and she said to me, "Oh god, give me that dick."

I could hardly believe my ears or my eyes. My mom took my cock and slowly started stroking it. She whispered softly, "Is that good baby, is that what you want?" I closed my eyes and began to moan slightly as she continued to jerk me off.

She then took my dick in her mouth and began to suck it and lick my dick head. It was apparent that my mom wasn't an expert dick sucker. She was quite awkward and more than once, nipped my dick head with her teeth. But it didn't matter, my own mom was sucking my cock! She then worked my balls over, much like I did on that night in the hotel. Her nipples were beginning to harden as they peaked through her bra. The crotch of her panties began to moisten as her juices started to flow. I couldn't take it anymore. I rolled my head back and closed my eyes. I shot load after load into my mom's mouth and called out in pleasure, "Oh my god. Mom, don't stop, oh shit." I could tell my mom was not prepared to take all my cum, she nearly started choking and most of it dribbled down her chin and onto her titties.

Both my mother and I were lost in lust, I knealt down and began to unsnap her bra. My heart was racing as I was close to seeing those massive mammaries. When I took her bra off, her tits exploded out. They were the biggest tits I have ever seen. They sagged past her naval, brushing up against the top of her underwear. Years of breastfeeding had taken a toll on her nipples and aereolas. Her aereolas were several inches wide and her nipples were the size of nickles. My cock started to stiffen once again as I fondled her saggy tits. My mom was losing all resistance, "Oh baby, oh that feels good."
After several moments, I started sucking on her huge nipples like a little baby boy breastfeeding. I sucked hard as I gently rubbed her belly. My mom's nipples were hard as rocks and she thrusted her chest outward, hoping to get more of her huge tit in my mouth. She closed her eyes and tossed her head back. She was completely lost with passion as she called out, "Oh son, suck my titties, that's it baby, suck momma, suck me."

As much as I enjoyed those heavy hangers, I knew I needed my mom's pussy. I made my way down her stomach, licking and kissing her slightly bulging belly. Her underwear were now soaked. Years of being without sex had taken its toll, just by sucking her titties, I had caused my mom's pussy to explode. I took her underwear off. She had to lift herself off the bed to enable me to pull them out from her ass crack. I had never seen such a hairy pussy. My girlfriend would go weeks without trimming and I thought she'd get hairy but it was nothing compared to this. My mom had more pubic hair than most people have on their head. It drove me nuts. She leaned back, her titties drooping all the way down to the top of her cunt and spread her legs. I had easy access to that pussy and I did not disappoint.

I dove right into my mom's twat. Greedily licking and sucking. Her juices smelled so good. Within moments, my mom began to slowly lift her hips off the bed and grind them into my face. She slammed her bulging belly into my face as her tits swayed back and forth. This turned me on even more and I thrashed my head around some more. I wanted to make my mom explode and I did just that. I ate that pussy like I've never eaten pussy before and after a few more minutes, my mom lost all control. She raised her ass up completely off the bed and fucked my face hard. You could hear her belly and tits slamming against my face. She called out in delight, "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ohhhhhhhhhhhh, that's good." My face was covered with her juices. I had never known a girl to literally ejaculate but my mom had just shot a load into my face.

I wasn't done with my mom, in fact, the fun was just starting. I pushed her back on the bed and spread her legs further apart. I looked at her. Her pubic hair dripping with juices and her milky tits hanging oh so low. She was perfect. She looked back at me and smiled. She wanted me to fuck her. I took my dick and pressed it up against her twat. It had been sufficiently lubricated now and had no problems engorging my big dick. You could literally hear my cock as it sloshed through her wealth of pubics. My mom called out as my dick entered her and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. She had never been filled like this before. She grabbed hold of her humungous orbs as I slowly began to fuck her. After several moments, my mother began to moan louder and more frequently, she picked her tit up and licked her nipples. Her eyes had completely rolled to the back of her and she was lifting her wide hips up off the bed. I lost all control. I started to pick up my pace and fucked her quite hard, harder than I have ever fucked my girlfriend. I soon began to shoot my load into my mom's pussy, I was approaching an orgasm and yelled out in pleasure. My mom's mouth was wide open and her tits were flooping all over the place as she took my seed, "Oh shit son, oh, oh, fuck me, fuck your momma!"

After I shot my load, I fell down on my mom, pressed up against her tits. We were both covered in sweat and exhaused but I was not done. I needed her to straddle me. I rolled over and laid on my back, "Mom, ride me, please, ride me. Make my fantasy come true."

My mom could not resist, not when I asked like that. She stood over me and grabbed hold of my cock. She slowly guided it into her massively hairy vagina. She lowered her ass and wide hips on my dick. Her ass was magnificent, at least I thought so. Picture Jennifer Lopez's ass but with more cellulite and even wider. When she finally sat down on me, I nearly shot a load right there.

My mom placed her hands on my chest to steady herself and she then began to grind her big hips and ass against my cock. I called out, never feeling anything so good before. I closed my eyes and grabbed her fat titties, which were scr****g my chest and stomach. My mother was fucking me like a pro, I couldn't believe how good she was at it. Her pussy completely swallowed my dick and she just kept grinding back and forth. Her head was tossed back and she kept licking her lips. Her belly, covered with stretch marks, made a slapping noise against my stomach as she fucked me.

After a couple of minutes, neither me nor my mother could take anymore. I shot load, after load, after load into her cunt. By far, this was the most powerful orgasm I have ever had. My mom lost all control, "AHHHHHHHHHH, oh god, oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhhhhhh."

She collapsed onto my body, her tits crushed against me. Our bodies were covered with sweat and our juices. I had done, I had fucked my own mom. She looked at me and started to kiss me passionately and said, "Son, I guess you are not my little baby anymore."

From that day on, my mother and I continued to express our feelings for one another. While we have not yet fucked one another since that day, I continue to suck on her tits at least once a week. We don't look at it as i****t but rather a bonding experience between mother and son. While I will not pressure her, I long for the day when my mom rides my cock one more time. But until then, I'll continue to enjoy those mammaries.... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 7705  |  
99%
  |  7

My lactating aunt

In the society where I was born and grew up, sex was not something to be
discussed but a very private affair between a husband and a wife. When I
was 12 I discovered my own sexuality by chance. One day while taking bath
and rubbing soap all over my body I felt that rubbing my penis with the
slippery soapy hand gave me a wonderful sensation. So I continued to rub
my penis and all of a sudden I had my first orgasm which was overwhelming.
Having discovered the joys of masturbation I became addicted to it when
another fine day my penis shot forth my first cum which shocked me thinking
that something was wrong and that excessive masturbation has caused it.
Later I found out from a f****y medical book that it was normal for the
semen to come out during orgasm. So I was back to square one. By the time
I was 18, my penis was 7 inches in length and sometimes I wonder if it was
because of the frequent masturbation. However by this time I had learned a
lot about sex but all in theory never ever having even seen a real women
naked. I did have glimpses of my mother's breast and enjoyed eyeing her
body which make my cock so hard. At this time I got a seat in the
engineering college located in the same city where my mother's youngest
s****r lived with her husband and 6 months old daughter. So it was decided
that I should live with them so that they could keep an eye on me and also
give some company to my aunt Sailaja whose husband Anand was out of town
frequently due to his works. At that time my aunt was around 34 years and
my uncle 48. Though my auntie was married at 20 they could not have a
c***d due to my uncle's low sperm count but after a lot of medication and
spending a fortune they finally succeeded in having a daughter.

From the time I discovered my sexuality my mother and aunt Sailaja had
always been the heroines in my sexual fantasies. Aunt Sailaja was not only
beautiful but feminine and very sensual too but so was my mother. Now
after birth of her daughter she had become slightly plumb but all the same
very desirable with her big breast and base while uncle had become fat,
bald and pot bellied. I was thrilled to be living in the city but much
more at being able to live in the same house with my aunt. I actually
started to court her like I would a girl in a very subtle way not making it
too obvious to her and I could see that all the attention I gave her was
paying off. At this time auntie was still breast feeding her daughter and
I was looking forward to having a glimpse of her breast. But woe me, she
never breast fed in my presence so instead I thought of showing my body. I
started lazing around the house with only my shorts and showing off my well
formed muscles and torso to her. I did see her looking at my body with
interest. Three months passed by and I settled down nicely bonding well
with my aunt occasionally flirting with her which she did not seem to mind.
One day when uncle was away on one of his tours I happened to be sitting
with auntie in the den after dinner watching the TV when the baby started
crying. So she picked up the baby and after adjusting her sari she opened
her blouse, lifted her bra and started feeding her. All these time I was
straining to see her breast and I did get a glimpse which immediately gave
me an erection so I tried to hide my erection from her. After the feeding
was over I got another glimpse of her breast along with the turgid nipples
when she removed the sl**ping baby and laid her down. My cock was so hard
and about to burst so I stood up to go to my room trying to hide the tent
in my shorts but auntie saw it and I turned crimson while she smiled and
looked away. In the privacy of my room I masturbated with the images of
her breast and I came so hard my cock just kept on jerking remaining hard
for sometime. I wondered whether she deliberately showed me her breast as
this was never done when uncle was around. The next day when I went for
breakfast I realized that she had her sari loosely around her and I could
see the shape of her blouse encased breast. Was she trying to show me some
sign I wondered. So I took a bold step and made her see the outlines of my
erection on my shorts. She blushed and turned away. I went to my room and
after pulling my shorts down I laid down on the bed closed my eyes and
started to masturbate imagining that I was fucking my auntie Sailaja. Just
as I reached my orgasm the door opened and my aunt Sailaja stood there
staring at my cock while I ejaculated. She had come to call me for dinner.
I was so ashamed and tried to cover my cock when she abruptly closed the
door and went away. I could not face her but I had to apologize so I went
to the kitchen and told her that I am sorry. She answered that it was okay
but that I should behave in future.

Meanwhile Sailaja was dazed to see such a big cock as she had not seen
any other cock except that of her husband which was much smaller. She
wondered how Varun who is just a boy could have a cock so big when her
husband's is so small, how it would be to have such a big cock inside her
and all these thoughts made her nipples erect. She could feel the tingling
sensation and the wetness in her vagina. Then she chastised herself for
having these i****tuous thoughts. I must be out of my mind to think of
Varun in these ways she thought. But the sight of Varun's big and long
erect cock ejaculating so powerfully kept coming back to her mind. Her
husband had been neglecting her and fucking her maybe once a month with his
small cock. She had seen Varun eyeing her breast and buttocks and was
almost sure that he desired her. She loved the company and the attention
she was receiving from Varun and she had secretly wanted him but she was
scared. She remembered the evening in the den during her husbands absence
when in an impulsive mood she had exposed her breast to him even if it was
just a glimpse and the tent in his shorts which made her so wet that even
while her daughter suckled her breast she wondered how it would be to have
her nephew Varun doing it and it gave her mild orgasms. She was a very
sexual person and had resorted to playing with her vagina many times as she
knew that it would be a very big risk trying to have an affair with other
some other man. She consoled herself that she could always masturbate and
had resigned to her fate untill Varun her nephew arrived on the scene. The
thought that if her nephew would become her lover it would be within the
house and no one would know gave her some hope thinking that since he was
young she could control him. He was handsome and his body was full of
muscles. She had secretly watched his body when he was lazing around the
house only in his shorts. If they were to become lovers they would have a
lot of opportunities as her husband was away most of the time on tour to
other cities. She loved all the attention Varun gave her as it was an
arranged marriage for her having married very young. She also felt that
she was slowly falling in love with her nephew and it gave her a lot of
pleasure. She wondered if it was love or sexual attraction on her part as
she would always get very aroused.

I came home in the evening to find that uncle had gone to on tour again
for a week. I was happy at the thought that I might be able to see
auntie's breast when she breast fed the baby. As if on cue in the evening
while we were watching the TV the baby started to cry and auntie lifted her
to her lap. I was looking at her actions intently when suddenly she looked
me in the eyes and smiled to herself while she opened her blouse, freed one
of her breast from the bra and started to feed the baby. Today the process
was slow unlike the other day when she did it hurriedly and I caught quite
a nice look at her breast which was swollen with the dark brown aureoles
and thick elongated nipples. My cock was so hard and the outline was
visible but I made no effort to hide it. When I looked up to my aunt I saw
her looking at my crotch area and I felt my cock twitch. She must have
seen it as she quickly looked away. After sometime when the baby finished
she got up and laid the baby down on the crib. In the process I could see
her breast clearly. I stole quick peeks of aunt's bare breast.. I was
actually shocked - and excited - at aunt's sudden casual display of nudity
in front of me. My cock had its own mind and was twitching by itself. I
thought I was going to come there itself when auntie suddenly asked me "Did
you liked looking at my breast?". I turned red but managed to reply yes.
Then she said "Do you also look at your mother like that?" I said no and
she continued " Then why do you look at me? I am your mother's s****r and
I am also like your mother." So I told her I am sorry and will not do so
again. She just smiled and left the room. While going to my room I saw
her door was partially open so I peeped and saw that she was changing into
her night gown. She was standing near the bed with just her bra and
petticoat. With a deft movement she unhooked her bra and kept it aside
while her breast swung freely. Oh I was so horny by the sight that the
moment I touched my cock it erupted while I saw her put on her gown. I
quickly went to my room but my cock was still erect. I recapitulated all
the images and masturbated again.

The next evening we were watching an English movie that was being
relayed by the cable operator. We were seated together on the sofa but not
touching each other. The movie was about a woman cheating on her husband
and there was a lot of lovemaking scenes. I got erect and she saw it. Her
breathing became irregular and I could sense that she was aroused. So
while the movie came to another lovemaking scene I leaned slightly and
touched her hand. She jerked her hand as if a scalding rod touched her.
Shocked she said "Why did you do that? How can you, oh I am such a bad
auntie to you and I have not been able to teach you the right things. What
will I say to my s****r?" You have not," I said as I took her hand again.
"You are a wonderful auntie and I love you." And added under my breath
"more than you can know." "I'd like to be friends with you auntie and that
means being honest. Auntie...uh...this is hard to say but...God...you are
the most desirable woman on earth to me and I love you more than you know.
I know you will hate me for pouring out my heart to you but I cannot help
it. Please don't tell my parents, they will kill me, and I am sorry that I
am an unusual boy, if I have hurt you, I will never do it again". I don't
know from where I got the courage to blurt all these out but my darling
aunt said "I have seen you looking at me specially while I am breast
feeding or the other evening when I was changing. But it's not right you
know...you're like my son. However, I'm not sure you are that unusual. I
think many boys have a crush on their mothers or their aunts." "It's more
than a crush aunt. I...I...I love you." "Varun, I think you just need
finish your studies fast and I'll tell your mother to get you married to
some nice girls, so concentrate on your studies now" She did not seem
surprised at my revelation. I replied "Auntie I know I am good at my
studies but I also know that I will only love you even when I become an
engineer, but don't' you have any feelings for me?" "Alright Varun, I admit
that I have had feelings for you that...that a mother uh auntie should not
have for her nephew. But we have to control them. It's not right. I am
your uncle's wife and I cannot love another man. We have to live close
together in the same house so promise me that you will control yourself and
behave properly or else I will have to tell your parents and keep you in
the hostel". So I promised her that I would control my feelings and behave
myself.

Varun and sailaja tried to act like a normal aunt and nephew after their
conversation. However, there was a sexual tension in the air now because
both of them knew how the other felt. They tried to laugh it off, making
jokes about it. Unfortunately that just served to remind them of that
evening, intensifying the tension. Sailaja started thinking more and more
of her nephew. All the attention Varun was pouring on her was not in vain
and Sailaja also started to fall in love with Varun. She enjoyed the
subtle flirtings from varun specially when she was aroused she would
imagine making love to Varun knowing fully well that it would be i****t but
the thought of i****t seemed to heighten her arousal. Her husband Anand
was of no help as he was interested only in making money not fucking. This
made Sailaja all the more interested in Varun even though he was her
nephew. Varun was faring no better, he was so obsessed with his aunt
sailaja that he even stole her bra and panties and would sniff and lick it.

A month later Varun's uncle had to go to USA for a month's training and
that was when Varun decided that the time was ripe. After his uncle left
Varun opened the topic of his love to his aunt when they were sitting in
the sofa watching the TV. "Auntie, why is it that the more I try not to
love you I become even more in love with you? You see, these days I dream
of you every night and in my dream we are very happy" Sailaja was sort of
expecting this. Deep in her mind she knew that something was might happen.
"Varun, I thought that you have got over it by now". Sailaja teased him
"No way! And now I don't think I can ever get over it". Sailaja asked
"What were we doing in your dreams?" "Holding hands, laughing, hugging
etc.etc." Replied Varun. "Oh, so holding hands makes you happy huh? You
can hold my hand". It was a dream coming true for Varun and he quickly
went and sat besides Sailaja and held her hands . At this Sailaja asked
"And what else were we doing in your dreams?" "That I cannot tell, you
might get angry" Varun replied but at the insistence of Sailaja Varun said
" In my dreams we were hugging". And saying let me show you he embraced
Sailaja and kissed her on the mouth. Sailaja stiffened and resisited but
Varun would not let go finally she opened her mouth and their tongues met.
Varun was in a daze as he felt her tongue and tasted her saliva. Sailaja
felt guilty and pulled away. "No Varun, you must not do that, it is wrong
because I am an old married woman besides you are my nephew and you are
just a k**". Varun replied "Auntie that was my first kiss and I will
always treasure it no matter what comes I cannot help but love you more and
more each day, and no you are not old, don't ever call yourself old please"
"Varun stop it, otherwise I will have to tell your mother to put you in the
hostel". Sailaja said but she knew in her heart that she loved his kiss
and endeared it even more. She longed for him to make the move despite her
resistance knowing fully well that she would not throw herself at him. If
Varun wanted her he would have to f***e himself on her. Meanwhile Varun
could no longer control himself so he once again embraced his aunt and
tried to kiss her. Sailaja struggled and tried to get away from his
embrace but it was not f***eful so Varun kissed and licked her on the neck.
Then he kissed her on her lips once again struggling to maintain his hold
on her. Sailaja resisted but opened her mouth and kissed Varun back.
While kissing Varun slowly moved his right hand and touched her right
breast. He found the her turgid nipples and started to fondle her breast.
At this Sailaja once again pulled away roughly and started to scold Varun
once again to stop it. Instead varun moved on top of her and through all
the struggling once again started to kiss her lips and knead his aunt's
breast through the bra and her blouse.

The sensation was too much for Sailaja and she slowly started to relax
allowing Varun to play with her body when her milk laden breast started to
leak. Varun was so excited and his cock was jutting out under his shorts.
The moment he felt his auntie's breast milk in his hand he lifted the loose
end of the saree and started to open her blouse hooks while Sailaja tried
to prevent him. Removing the hooks was to tedious so he cought hold of her
blouse and tored it. The act shocked and excited Sailaja and she gave a
loud gasp. Then Varun pulled the bra up exposing both the white milk laden
breast with the dark chocolate nipples and big aureoles. He groped both
the breast with his hands and his lips descended to the nipples. The
moment he sucked the nipples his aunt gave a groan and milk started to jut
out into his mouth. Suddenly the baby started to cry and Sailaja
f***efully pushed him away. She tried to cover her breast with the saree
while picking up the baby and quickly ran to her room.

I actually cursed the baby as my golden chance was broken nevertheless
after giving some time for her to breast feed the baby I went to her room
and knocked. She told me to go away but I kept on calling telling her how
sorry I was until she came and unlocked the door. Then I pushed myself
into the room and embraced her once more. "Oh my auntie, I love you so
much and if you don't love me then I will commit suicide tonight" She
scolded me for having such thoughts but when I tried to kiss her she
wouldn't allow me so I pledge my undying love for her and started towards
her. As I approached her she turned to run, but I quickly grabbed her by
the arm and pulled her close to me. She struggled with me and that was
when I knew things were going to get ugly. I grabbed her by both arms and
turned her so she was looking into my face. "Varun!" She yelled, "Stop it
right now!!" She looked like she was going to start crying. This roughness
with her kind of turned me on even more. Tears were welling in her eyes.
My cock was fully erect and poking her in the leg. She tried to pull away
but I held her tight. "I want to show you something, auntie..." I said to
her softly. She started crying and shaking her head no but I f***efully
kissed her on her lips but she kept her lips tightly closed. I tried to
make her open her mouth and in the process she managed to turn away. I
told her I loved her so much and asked why she couldn't she just give me
one proper kiss? She seem to think for a second when I kissed her again.
This time aunt's lips were much softer and more relaxed, slightly parted. I
felt her pointed tongue gingerly touch mine at first, then we began dueling
with each other as we embraced intimately. Her warm, soft body was pressed
tightly against mine, and my cock, which had been rising for some time,
pushed against her lower belly. God, she must feel it! I certainly felt
the swell of her tits against my chest. This time the kiss went on and on.
My heart was pounding, and my head felt feverish with excitement and
pleasure.

Sailaja broke the kiss and opening her mouth to speak, she found that
she could not get the words out. Finally she managed to stammer "Pl
..............please, Varun ..................pleaseeeeee! This
.................this is so wrong! Please .............please
............you ............you're my nephew!" With her handsome nephew
standing immediately next to her Sailaja shivered as his hands touched her
breast. To her shame, despite all this, Sailaja began to feel herself
growing aroused by her nephew's kisses and attention to her breast, she
could feel the heat growing in her Vagina as tears coursed their way down
her cheeks. Varun would have non of her refusal instead he kept on kissing
her all over her neck and face while his right hand palmed her breast.
Then varun drew her sari pallu away and pulled her bra up exposing her milk
filled succulent breast. At this sailaja attempted to break away but Varun
was too strong for her and he pushed her onto the bed. Immediately his
mouth latched on to her nipple and started sucking. Sailaja moaned in lust
and shame as her milk started to gush out suddenly. For Varun it was a
dream come true and for the first time in his life he was actually sucking
the milk of his auntie.

The sweet taste of milk coming from the nipples into his mouth and the
feel of his auntie's body as he laid on top of her with his cock wedged
between their bodies was just too much for the youngster that his orgasm
hit him and he ejaculated inside his shorts. Sailaja could feel her
nephew's cock on her abdomen and she knew he had come as it started to
jerk. Somehow she thought it was good that the end has come without her
committing i****t and adultery despite her excited state. But that was not
to be, unlike her husband who wilted the moment he ejaculated, Varun's cock
was still hard as steel. Varun started to pull at her sari to removed them
unsuccessfully so he just got up a little and pulled her sari and petticoat
up exposing her milky white thighs and her soaking panties. At this
Sailaja struggled once more and in the process Varun succeeded in removing
her panties. Though she struggled Sailaja wanted varun to succeed and
willed him on in her mind. In one swift motion he removed his short and
undies and his erect cock sprang free. Now he positioned himself between
her legs as Sailaja cried softly with tears rolling down her cheeks. This
being the first time Varun found it hard to find the entrance to his aunt's
vagina but finaly succeeded and he started to hump away.

Never had Sailaja felt anything of this size stretch her so widely,
having only experienced her husband, who had nothing in comparison to what
she was now experiencing. Fear and panic set in as she broke the kiss and
pleaded "Ohhhhhhhhh, Varun...............owwwww ................nooooooo
..........stopppp ........stop! Varun .......you ............you're too
biggggg! Varun..............you .......... you're too big!" With her
hands Sailaja then tried push at his muscular shoulders, trying to push him
off her and prevent this i****tuous mating. "Oh, please ........stop
............pleaseeeeee! Varun ................stop, Varun.........stop
..............we must stop! This is so wrong ...........ahhhhhhhh, no
........... Varun...............nooooooo!" Sailaja sobbed as the thick
cockhead twitched within her. "Oh, God ......................ohhhhhhhhh,
Varun........ohhhhhhhh, ...........you're so big ..........so biggggggg!"
Sailaja groaned as her long trim legs wrapped tightly around nephew's
humping ass. "Ohhhhhhhhh ...............ahhhhh
.....................ohhhhhhhhh, Vaarruuuuuun!" she screamed as a
mind-shattering orgasm shook her entire body. Never had she experienced
such mind shattering orgasm before. She felt her nephew's cock twitch in
her well filled vagina which seemed to be stretched to the maximum as he
touched his own orgasm and spurted jets and jets of baby making sperm into
her womb. Reality hit her, causing tears of shame to flow from her eyes.

Sailaja realized the awful sin she had just committed, committing
adultery with none other than her nephew. She sobbed as she looked at her
marital bed, soiled now with the slimy semen and her vaginal secretions
that oozed out of her vagina as Varun's cock kept pumping into her
well-fucked slit. The horror then struck her as Sailaja realized that this
was quite an inappropriate time of the month. Trying to get out from under
his body and rush to the bathroom, Sailaja was frantic as Varun's strong
hands pulled her shoulders and f***ed her back onto the bed and started to
fuck her again.. "Please ..............Varun, I ...........I need to
douche! You ...............you didn't wear a condom! I could get
pregnant!" she sobbed. Instead of being released as she had hoped, her
nephew doubled in his effort of fucking her. "Oh, Godddddddd
.....................nooooooooo!" she sobbed as her lover unceremoniously
rammed deep into her vagina touching her cervix and pushing it back with
his cock. This time his cock was not so hard but hard enough to move
inside her vagina which was dripping wet and well lubricated with his sperm
and her secretions. In time his cock swelled to its original hardness and
she could feel her vagina being stretched as he moved in and out of her at
the same time he latched his lips on to one nipple and started to suck the
milk out of her breast. The sensation was just too much for sailaja and
she hit another orgasm. Varun had come twice so this time his cock could
endure longer. The novelty of his first fuck was just too good and that
kept him in excited state. After draining one breast of it's milk Varun
went on to drain the other as he kept up with his fucking. Meantime
Sailaja touched orgasm after orgasm as Varun kept pumping his cock all the
while sucking and palying with her breast or kissing her. She was so
exhausted with so many orgasm that after Varun came inside her again she
could not get up feeling too drained from her sexual release that she just
laid on the bed. Varun cuddled her and whispered terms of endearment as
they rested for the time.

Only after sometime when the baby started to cry she got up to feed her
baby only to find that Varun had completely drained both her breast dry and
there was no milk. So she went to the kitchen to prepare the feeding
bottle while Varun slept on the bed in her husbands place. In the kitchen
while preparing the powder milk for the baby sailaja felt the sperm coming
out of her vagina and running down her thighs. She was consumed with guilt
and she cried out in despair at the adultery and i****t she had committed
just some time back.. As she fed the baby with the feeding bottle she was
filled with guilt that Varun had drank all her breast milk and she had none
to feed her own baby for whom she was lactating. In the quietness of the
kitchen she wondered why this had to happen to her. She resolved to
herself to throw out Varun from her marital bedroom the moment she went
back and out of the house the next day. When she went back to her bedroom
she found Varun innocently sl**ping. As she viewed his taut body and his
semi erect cock her Vagina twitched and her resolve to throw him out melted
as she was overcome with love for her nephew. Quietly she laid herself
next to him.

A few hours ago they had been aunt and nephew. Now they were much more,
they were lovers. They were sharing a bed, both sl**ping and basking in
the musty aroma of their lovemaking. Sweet restful slumber that is
available only to those who have performed the ultimate act of love -
i****t. He stirred sl**pily and opened his eyes to see that it was still
dark and looked at the clock next to the bed. It was 4:00 AM. He sat up
in bed and looked at the lovely figure of his aunt lying next to him,
breathing softly, sl**ping peacefully. She was still covered partially.
He leaned over her and gave her a light kiss on the lips. She moved to
kiss him back and then put her arms around his neck. In the stillness of
the night, they were kissing deeply, quietly as not wanting to share this
moment with anyone else. It was theirs and theirs only. Their tongues
loved each other. Their hands caressed each others body, exploring,
teasing, loving. Nothing needed to be said, they each knew what the other
wanted, needed, desired, and yes, craved. Nipples were erect and hard as
her breasts were crushed between their hot bodies. Now the bra which was
covering her breast were being pushed up. She thought he has to learn to
unhook a bra and she herself unclasped it. The nipples were being sucked
and gently bitten and pulled between his lips. She released her milk for
her lover and he sucked on drinking every drop of her sweet milk from her
succulent breast. She felt his hardness on her thighs and after pulling up
her petticoat along with the sari she parted her legs as he positioned
himself over her.

Still no words, just the soft sounds of hot, wet kisses. Tender
sucking, the rustling of bed sheets as he moved to get on her. She breaks
the silence with her soft whimpers as her nephew's hard manhood gains
welcome entrance into her birth canal now giving him the ultimate pleasure.
The pleasure that a man feels when a woman totally surrenders to him by
parting her legs and allowing him to invade her most intimate recesses with
his manhood. But this woman was his auntie. He could see her face in the
faint light. He knew she was enjoying the coupling. Her moans and her
caresses on his body added to that assurance. He was kissing her deeply.
She was sucking his tongue with her mouth and his hard cock with her hot
pussy. He had never felt so hard. Her whimpers became louder her nails
dug into his ass cheeks as she urged him on and pushed him into her hot
pulsating and wet vagina. She was coming! They moaned and thrashed
loudly. The pumping became more intense. He exploded in her just as she
was reaching her climax, their love juices were mixing again. She moaned
loudly as her last spasm hit her body, then she relaxed. Again satisfied.
Her lover had taken her again. Her lover was her nephew.

It was the best sex she had ever had. He held her in his arms and
gently massaged her sexy ass. She moaned softly as he kissed her eyes and
her lovely full lips. She could smell the odor of their lovemaking, she
closed her eyes to enjoy the moment when she was overcome by guilt. Never
in her life had she ever had such wonderful joyous sex. It seems as if
this was to be her wedding night when all her sexual dreams would be
fulfilled. She felt love and tenderness for her nephew even as his semen
mixed with her own secretions once again flowed out of her vagina into her
marital bed. Now though she was a little scared she was beyond care
whether it was her marital bed or whether she would become pregnant from
the i****tuous coupling with her nephew. She realized what she had been
missing all these years of her married life and now she wanted to make up
for all the lost years.

I woke up the next day to find myself sl**ping alone in my auntie's
marital bed with a rock hard erect cock. I remembered the events of the
night before and I wanted to fuck my auntie again. So I got up and went
straight to the kitchen where I found my auntie cooking breakfast. She was
dressed up in a new saree and looked so radiant. As soon as she saw me she
blushed and looked down on the floor like a new bride. I went to her and
hugged her whispering "I love so much my dearest auntie and I will love you
forever." She would not look up to me so I lifted her face and kissed her
mouth in a slow and sensual manner. Immediately she responded to my kiss
and our tongues found each other as we exchanged our saliva. I started to
feel her back with my hand as her soft breast pressed against my chest I
pressed my erect cock into her abdomen. "You are so beautiful and you are
the woman of my dreams" I whispered into her ears as I brought my right
hand to her left breast and cupped it at the same time trying to rub her
now erect nipples through her blouse and bra. Her breath quickened and I
sensed that she was getting very aroused as I whispered sweet terms of
endearment to her while feeling her body and enjoying the sensations. I
wanted to make love to her there and then and she was responding very well
as I started to remove the loose end of her saree, and kiss her neck and
between the visible portion of her breast. Suddenly the baby lying on the
crib started to cry and she broke the embrace to pick up the baby.

She sat down on the chair and turning her back to me she was freeing one
of her breast from the blouse and the bra. I went to her side, as she was
just about to feed her nipple to the baby's mouth. She looked up to see me
watching and blushed again. I knelt down and freed her other breast. The
turgid black nipple of her breast sprang free enveloped by large dark
chocolate colored aureole. Even though we had make love the night before I
had not examined her breast properly which I was now doing in great
details. I felt the texture and the tautness of her breast, which was now
swollen with milk. The nipple was drooping downwards. I put my head
forward to suck on her left nipple but she pushed me away. When I looked
up she turned her face away and told me that I had drained all her milk
last night that she had to feed her baby with powder milk so I should not
feed on her milk. But I told her that I love the taste of her breast milk
and that she should start feeding her baby with powder milk or whatever I
leave behind as I am now her lover her breast and the milk within now
belongs to me. Saying thus I latched my lips to her nipple and started to
suck.

Obviously she did not mind as she gave a loud gasp and immediately her
milk started to flow into my mouth as I savored the taste of her sweet milk
and started to drink. I cupped her breast in my hand as I sucked on one of
her breast while the baby sucked on the other. I sucked hard and drank all
the milk that was jutting out of her nipple. At first the flow was strong
but after sometime the breast on which I was sucking was getting empty and
the flow became a small trickle. I collected her breast milk in my mouth
without swallowing and when I had a mouthful I released her nipple and
kissed auntie slowly releasing her own milk into her mouth. She realized
it suddenly and tried to twist her mouth away but I was ready for that and
I held her head firmly until she drank her own breast milk from my mouth.
We continued to kiss even after that as she kept breast-feeding her baby.
When the breast on which the baby was sucking became empty the baby started
to cry. Obviously she was still hungry and wanted more. Auntie then
scolded me in a playful manner for emptying her milk and went to prepare
powder milk for the baby. She was putting her breast back into the bra and
blouse when I told her to leave it open as I wanted to watch the breast
sway along with her movement but she would have none of it.

I waited until the baby was fed properly and was back in her cradle and
playing by herself. I went to her side again and started to hug and kiss
my aunt embracing her fully. Obviously she wanted to make love as much as
I wanted for she suggested that we go to her bedroom. In the bedroom I
started to slowly undress my aunt as we necked and felt each other's body.
I wanted to see her naked as the previous night she was partially clothed.
After her saree, blouse and bra were gone I started to tug at the strings
of her petticoat but she asked me not to remove it, as she was very shy of
her body. So instead I undressed completely and stood before her with my
erect cock standing straight up as she lay on the bed. When she saw my
erect cock she blushed again like a shy bride on the first night.

Then I insisted that I want to see her naked also and started to remove
her petticoat. She protested again saying that no one has seen her naked
and that she was very shy of her body. I said at least uncle must have
seen you naked but she told me that they never became naked even when they
made love, at the most her breast would be free sometimes and uncle would
only lift her petticoat and remove her panties. I insisted that I want her
naked and enjoy the act of making love to her like real lovers. She did
protest but later gave way to my insistence laying quietly with her eyes
closed when I removed her petticoat and then her panties I could smell the
distinct odor of sex. When I looked up her eyes were tightly closed and
her face was burning red from embarrassment. Her legs were close together
tightly and I could only see her thick pubic hairs. So I started to part
her legs but she pulled me to her in a tight embrace. I wanted to explore
her body but my cock would not allow me, as it wanted to enter her vagina.
I kissed her on the mouth and tried to feel her vagina with my hand but she
kept pulling my hand away. I was determined to feel her sex so I pushed
her hand away and almost f***efully felt her vagina. She was so wet and
slippery. First I felt the smooth slippery outer lips. I pushed my
fingers further inside and felt the velvety inner lips of her vagina.

Meantime, I was sucking hard on her left nipple and a little breast milk
was coming. I got on top of her at the same time I took her hand and
placed it on my cock telling her to insert it. She guided me to her hole
and my cock went in smoothly. Oh the feeling of her vagina as it wrapped
itself around my cock was just exquisite that words fail to describe the
feelings. I started to pump in and out, at the same time I played with her
breast, sucking her nipples or kissing her mouth or neck. She wrapped her
arms around me in a lover's embrace as we fucked. She was moaning out loud
now unlike last night as I increased the tempo. My cock started to jerk as
I neared orgasm so I told her that I am going to come. " Oh, Varun, come,
come inside me, oh oh.... ahh.... Oh...I am also going to come,
ughhhh......hhhhhh" she cried out as we reached our orgasm and I felt her
vagina tighten around my cock as it jerked and erupted a fountain of semen
shooting inside my aunt's womb. Together my aunt and I groaned and smacked
our nakedly erupting bodies against each other as we tried to keep our
orgasmic frenzy at the dizzying fury we were experiencing, but all too
soon. We were f***ed to slow our movements as we exhausted ourselves' with
the totality of our fucking. Finally, auntie stopped her movements
altogether as she regained control of her orgasm-wracked body, her cunt
still blazing with the sensitive walls of her vagina pulsing slightly to
f***e the final drops of her cum out through the quivering pussy lips still
holding tightly onto my now slowly shrinking penis slowed my thrusting, the
final remnants of my sperm collecting at the tip of my Cock, my penis
glistening with the thin film of her juices.

For some time, neither of us said anything as we breathed deeply and
loudly, each lost in our own thoughts. I thought that this time she did
not worry about getting pregnant as my cock filled her womb with millions
of potent sperm. After the orgasm I rolled down from her and embraced her
and told her "Auntie I love you so much and I am so happy for having the
privilege of losing my virginity to you. Now I know that I will love you
forever". She looked up to me and with tears in her eyes said " Varun, I
know it is wrong and I should stop it but I can't because I love you too! I
really love you so much and I feel I belong to you now even though I am
married to your uncle. I know that this feeling is wrong and I should have
suppressed it when it started after you came to live with us but I was so
lonely and I felt so good to have you around.

I wish I were also a virgin so that you could tear into my hymen and
fill me up to the brim. I have never been this much happy and I never knew
the real pleasures of making love until last night, but I am afraid, really
afraid of the consequences if someone came to know about us, I am afraid
for you and your future, I am afraid for myself and I am scared that I
might get pregnant with your c***d though my fertile period was two days
back you know, I could still get pregnant, Oh Varun, I am so happy but at
the same time I am really scared. What is going to happen to us?" So I
replied " Auntie, you know that I love you more than anybody or anything
and I will always love you, don't be afraid, I am not bothered about you
not being a virgin or being married to uncle. I only want you and I want
you all for myself only, I am with you and together with our love we can
overcome all the obstacles, even if you become pregnant we can think of a
way out, maybe we can say it is uncles c***d". "Oh Varun you do not know,
uncle makes love to me maybe once or twice a month only and his sperm is
not fertile, that is why we had such a tough time for all these years and
only recently we could have our baby. Moreover he has not made love to me
for almost a month now so there is no way I could say that it is his c***d
should I be pregnant, hopefully I am not and will not become pregnant, but
make sure that this is our secret only and that no one can ever come to
know about it otherwise I would die" She told me.

I promised her that this will be our secret and we have now become
lovers but only when the two of us are alone, at all other times I will
behave like a good nephew. We continued the talk for sometime and as we
talked we were feeling each other's body. She told me that until the day
she saw me masturbating she never knew a cock could be so big, that she had
never seen any adult cock before except that of uncle's which was a
miniscule compared to mine, that my cock filled up her vagina to the brim.
Never had she experienced such total fullness in her life and she felt that
our union is a complete one.

After sometime my cock became erect again as my hand roamed her body and
fondled her breast. Auntie giggled and asked how I can become erect again
so soon? She even told me that uncle's cock was quite small and that he
had difficulty getting an erection. At my insistence she told me that
uncle's cock was just about 3 inches when erect and that she was amazed to
see such a big cock on me. I asked her to touch my cock. She said no so I
took her hand and placed it on my cock. Tentatively she started to wrap
her fingers around my cock and exclaimed, "Varun, it is so big and so
long". She seemed amazed and enthralled by my cock that she was handling it
like a china doll so I told her to that she can handle it roughly and she
started to increase the pressure on my cock. I placed my hand on her
vagina and felt her thick pubic hair slowly going down to her vaginal lips
and finding it so wet I started to rub my semen mixed with her juices which
was coming out all over her vaginal lips.

I had read my share of porn novels, which normally circulates around at
the college. I had also seen a couple of porn videos at the hostel with my
friends so I knew what to do while making love. I wanted to try
cunninglingus of which I had read so much about so I started to kiss my way
down her body. First I licked and sucked her breast and slowly her abdomen
and then her belly button. When I started to wriggle my tongue inside her
belly button her breath became labored. Slowly I inched my way down to her
pubic region but when I started to lick and kiss the area just above her
pubic hair she became alarmed and started to say " Varun, what are you
doing?" at the same time she started to pull me up to her so I went up on
top of her and told her that I want to lick and kiss every inch of her body
including her vagina at which she balked. "How can you even think of such
an act? I am so dirty down there and it is full of our secretions cheee !!
I am smelling so bad and it is so dirty!" She said and frowned. So I
explained that if I can kiss her mouth then why not her lower lips, and the
smell is exotic and I want to taste her vaginal fluid. That this is
normally done by everyone, who loves each other and that oral sex like
this, is one of the ways of enjoying our sexual pleasures. But she did not
seem convinced and ask me how I know so much so I told her that I have read
it in books and novels and even seen it in blue films. At this she scolded
me for being dirty and even called me perverted but I was not to be
discouraged. I kept on telling her how much pleasure it would give both of
us and that I would also love it if she took my cock in her mouth.

Finally when she relented a bit though not really willing I started my
journey down again kissing and licking her body as I went down. I made
sure that I played with her breast and nipples for sometime as well as
licking her bellybutton in order to raise her levels of excitement. When I
reached her vagina she kept her legs together tightly so I had to pry it
open. For the first time in my life I saw a real Vagina. As I parted her
legs f***efully her vagina opened first the outer lips and then inside I
saw the inner lips, which were cringed glistening with our juices opening
up like a flower. The smell was strong, exotic and oh so arousing that I
thought my cock would erupt anytime. I saw my semen was leaking out of her
hole. The whole time auntie kept her eyes closed and her body was tensed.
I bent down and licked her outer vaginal lips swiping the whole area with
my lips first. The strong smell of sex filled my nostril. She tried to
curl up and told me to stop trying to push my head away but I had a firm
grip on her and her legs were on either side of my body so she could not
escape. Again I licked her vagina and covered the entire vagina with my
lips as my tongue snaked out and played with the velvety inner lips. I
tasted my own semen along with her secretions. I pushed my tongue inside
her vagina and was rewarded with a rich flow of our juices. I savored the
taste, which was slightly tangy and swallowed all our love juice. I rubbed
her vagina with my face and licked her clitoris.

At that time I was not sure if it was her clitoris but I assumed it to
be so from my reading of porn materials. It was a little stub poking out
from her vaginal hood. I flicked it with my tongue and sucked it slowly
encircling it with my lips. She started to moan and move her hips. Later
on she told me that despite the thought of what I was doing to her down
between her legs with my tongue was shameful and obscene, but her nerves
were ablaze with rising lust and she made no effort to prevent me from
continuing to lick her there and give her this exquisite pleasure. Gone
was the resistance, now she was accepting my mouth on her vagina and
enjoying it. She started undulating her hips to get closer to my mouth and
suddenly she started moaning out loud as she reached her orgasm in a very
short time. During her orgasm some slimy clear liquid flowed out of her
vagina which I licked up enjoying the sliminess in my mouth as it blended
with my saliva and then swallowing all of it. I continued sucking and
licking her vagina flicking her clitoris with my tongue or using my wet
lips to play with it when she went to her second orgasm. This time again
her fluid flowed out to my waiting mouth and I licked it up. After her
orgasm subsided I got on top of her and pushed my cock inside her vagina. I
watched as it slipped inside her hole and her vagina enveloped me fully as
I started to pump earnestly. Again another orgasm hit her and she clung to
me continuing to moan. I kissed her mouth and our tongues encircled each
other exchanging the flow of saliva coming from our mouths.

I kept up my rhythm as I fondled her breast sucking and licking her
erect nipples. Her nipples were distended and I was rewarded with her
milk. I enjoyed the sweet taste of her milk and kept drinking from it even
though the flow was just a trickle. I sucked her breast milk into my
mouth, kissed her slowly releasing her own milk into her mouth. This time
she eagerly sucked it from my mouth and drank it all when another orgasm
hit her. She twisted her mouth away as she moaned and thrashed about. She
lifted her legs and entwined them around me trying to get my cock deep
inside her vagina. Now I fucked her like a demon, building the sensations
higher and higher. This sensation was unbelievable, it was several orders
of magnitude higher than I had experienced before, and briefly I wondered
if I could stand the incredible feelings that spread out from my groin and
wracked my body! I was also reaching my own orgasm so I cried out that I
was coming. She cried back and told me to come inside her and fill her up.
As my cock erupted she touched another orgasm again and she almost fainted.
I felt that my whole being had turned into liquid fire and was flowing out
of my prick into my auntie's womb, nothing existed except my wildly pulsing
cock inside my auntie's spasming vagina, we were coupled by a sense of
being one, our arms and legs intertwined, nephew's cock up auntie's vagina,
boy sperm in auntie's belly, boy tongue in auntie's mouth, saliva blending,
sperm and pussy juice mixing, moaning and crying out in our passion, my
auntie and I were fused together, and at that moment we were one being
mated for life! I think I lost consciousness, anyway, I was out of it for
quite some time, floating somewhere in a warm golden afterglow, finally
coming down to earth to realize my auntie and I were still locked in our
erotic embrace, my cock was still inside her, although soft now, her legs
were still over my back, and I knew that I had just experienced the
ultimate sexual ecstasy in my mothers arms.

She stirred under me, lifting her legs off me, I was so happy I knew
that she was mine and mine alone now. After I rolled down from her she
just laid there listlessly, too tired from all the orgasms she just had.
Almost in a whisper she told me to massage her body. I got up and massaged
her body. After sometime she then told me that each orgasm was stronger
than the other was and as the last orgasm came, her body seemed to go numb
that was why she asked me to massage her body. She had never had such
experience in her life let alone has so much orgasm at one go. She even
told me that in all her married life she never experienced orgasm during
sex. Only when she played with herself she got orgasm after which she
would feel guilty and ashamed. I told her that from now onwards she will
get all the orgasms she wants from me. As usual we heard the wails of the
baby from the other room ending our sexual union. Oh the baby can be
really annoying.

I got up and went to the bathroom to brush and go for my morning duty
after which I took bath to refresh myself and went to the kitchen. Auntie
had finished preparing breakfast and she asked me if I wanted any, I told
her that I would have it together with her. She told me that I would have
to wait then as she had to bath the baby and then herself. I agreed and
jokingly told her that I would like to watch her take bath, at which she
laughed and said, not on your life. Little did she know that I plan to
make her do whatever I wanted in future. After she had finished the chore
of cleaning the house and taking bath she came out of the bedroom dressed
in a light blue saree. I told her she looked beautiful, she just smiled
and told me to come for breakfast. I went and embraced her, she smiled at
me so I kissed her on the mouth, she responded eagerly, I hugged her
tighter and crushed her breast on my chest, and she finally broke the kiss
and said that we better have breakfast. After breakfast when I stood up
and hugged her from behind while she was washing the dishes she said "
Can't you wait for a while? Let me finish my work and then we can have all
the fun you want".

So I sat on the chair watching her as she went about her work enjoying
the sway of her body as she moved about. Finally when all the work was
done she fed the baby from the feeding bottle and the baby went off to
sl**p. We took the baby and the crib inside the bedroom; we embraced and
rolled into the bed together. When I started to kiss her she told me to
just hold her quietly, she wanted enjoy the sensation of being held and go
off to sl**p. As I held her I placed my hand on her breast and very slowly
and languidly felt them. She just curled up and went off to sl**p and even
I drifted off to sl**p.

After sometime when I woke up, my left hand, which was under her, was
numb. So I slowly pulled it out so as not to disturb her and sat up on the
bed. I watched her as she slept peacefully. She looked young and so
beautiful; I watched the rise and fall of her breast as she took her
breath. I wanted to remove her saree and watch her sl**p naked. So I tried
to remove the loose end of the saree without disturbing her but she woke
up. When she opened her eyes and saw me looking at her she smiled at me and
lifted her hands to beckon me to her. She told me that she had the most
beautiful dream but she wouldn't tell what it was. Slowly we undressed
each other and we made love languidly enjoying the sensations of our
bodies. When her orgasm touched its peak she raked her fingers on my back
and cried out my name. I intensified the action of my cock on her vagina.
She reached another orgasm; oh she was multi orgasmic! Finally when I came
inside her vagina shooting my sperm into her womb she already had four
orgasms. We made love the whole day. I wanted her to suck my cock but she
told me that she would do it later on though she felt my cock and examined
it in great details.

The next day our genitals were so raw due to too much of lovemaking but
that did not desist us from continuing to fuck our brains out. At one time
when I went down on her I collected my semen and her juice in my mouth and
kissed her delivering our combined juice into her mouth. That was the
first time she tasted my semen though from a secondary source. She became
more sporting now and even commented that our juice tasted salty but nice.
I loved to suckle on her breast so much that now the baby was mostly on
other milk. Coming home from college I would lie down on her lap and
auntie would open her blouse and bra to release her breast. She would then
lift one of her breast and put it into my mouth like she would breast-feed
her baby. I would suckle on it while I played with the other breast. I
just loved the taste of her milk, which was sweet. In the beginning it
would be thick but thin down as the flow went on to a trickle. I suggested
that she should not wear a bra so that I can access her breast anytime but
she told me that since she is lactating her breast becomes heavy and
without the confines of her bra her breast would sag so much and go out of
shape.

We were constantly making love just like newly married couple. I would
tease her and say that she is now my wife and that she cannot let uncle
touch her. The day when her period arrived I was eagerly sucking on her
vagina when I felt the taste of bl**d. I lifted my head for an instant to
see a thin trickle of her period. I licked it up and continued to suck and
lick her vagina. Auntie was already feeling so horny that she did not
realize I was licking her period. Later on when I came up to fuck her she
saw the bl**d on my face and balked. I told her that I enjoyed it. She
found it kinky but did not nag me like she would do in the earlier days.
But when the period came in full flow the next day she did not want me to
fuck her. Her period continued for four days during which time I kept on
requesting her for a blowjob. She relented and finally got down to sucking
my cock. I watched her as she took my cock in her lips and started to lick
the cock head. I coaxed her to take more of me inside her as I enjoyed the
sensation of her mouth and her tongue on my cock. She became aroused and
even more daring that she started to take more of my cock inside her mouth.
I pushed and she gagged. She told me that my cock went down her throat.
That's the way to deep throat I replied to her without actually knowing.
She took me inside her mouth again, I felt my orgasm building up so I told
her that I was going to come and I would love it if she swallowed my semen.
She pulled out a letting the tip of my cock stay inside her mouth while
catching hold of the base with her hand. I shot my load into her mouth,
which she gulped down. Finally when my orgasm ended she let go my cock and
licked the tip clean. Auntie told me that she enjoyed her first cock
sucking and she would now do it for me anytime I wanted.

She found the idea of licking and drinking the gooey slimy salty semen
very erotic. At one time when I was going down on her I was pushing my
fingers inside her and licking her vaginal lips when I saw that on removing
my fingers her vagina gapped for sometime before closing up. So the next
time round I withdrew my fingers and latching my mouth onto her vagina blew
air into her. It took two full breaths to fill her up and when I removed
my mouth the air came rushing out. She found that the sensation was really
great so I kept doing it sending her from one orgasm to another. (Actually
I have not read about blowing inside a vagina in any porn stories on the
web--try it, I am sure all of you would really enjoy it--you can le me know
your experience about this act also).

When her fertile time came she did not allow me to fuck her, as she was
afraid of pregnancy, so she gave me blowjobs. I brought home a packet of
condoms and we tried fucking with condoms but I found out that the
sensations of her vagina on my cock were lost due to the condom. The
blowjobs were better than the fuck with the fucking condoms. At this time
I told her I wanted to try anal with her. She was not the least interested
however due to my constant insistence she agreed one evening. I took out
the KY jelly and rubbed it generously on her anus with her lying down on
all four like a dog. I inserted my finger and pushed the jelly inside her
anus. The puckered brown ring was tight. I got a rock hard erection as
the thought of taking her virgin anus passed my mind. Like in the porn
novels that I had read I had prepared her anus by inserting my finger and
making her anus come to term with the intrusion. The anal ring, which was
tight in the beginning, began to relax allowing my forefinger to enter
completely. I rubbed the jelly all over my cock and then I positioned
myself to insert my cock into her anus. I told her to relax so that the
pain is lessened during the first entry. I pushed my cock against her
puckered anus and at first the cock head entered. She screamed out in pain
though only a small portion of my cock was inside, I stood still giving her
time to relax and adjust. She kept telling me to take it out but I
remained still until she found that the pained had dulled and after coaxing
her I slowly pushed inside half of my cock. This time the pain was less
though she complained bitterly. Finally I was inside her to the hilt and
my pubic hair was mashed against her buttocks. This was unlike vaginal
insertions. Her anus was really tight and my cock felt nicely squeezed. I
started to finger her vagina to make her relax all the time keeping my cock
still inside her anus. I whispered terms of endearment to her all the time
telling her to relax and try to enjoy the sensation. After sometime she
started to relax again and I began to slowly move my cock back.

She gasped as I pushed it back inside her. She told me it was painful
and she did not enjoy it, I kept feeling her body and playing with her
vagina moving my cock slowly in and out of her anus. The sensation on my
cock was too much and I erupted inside her anus spewing my hot semen into
her intestines. After I removed my cock she curled up and began to cry
telling me that it was so painful and that she had allowed me to do it just
because she loved me so much and wanted to please me. I felt sorry for her
and I promised her that I would not insist on anal sex unless she wanted
it. When she went to the toilet and sat down fresh bl**d came out of her
anus along with my semen. We were both scared that something might have
gone wrong, obviously my cock must have torn the ligaments in her large
intestine and we did not try it again. We concluded that the vagina is a
much better place to play with.

At one time when I was gong down on her I had this brilliant idea so I
got up and went to the kitchen leaving my aunt wondering. I came back with
a large brinjal (Eggplant- indian variety which is smooth and long). She
asked me what I was up to and I told her to just relax and enjoy. I licked
the brinjal and coating it with my saliva slowly inserted into her vagina
as I licked her vaginal lips and her clitoris. She got so excited and came
again and again. She grasped my hips and pulled me to her side and
adjusted ourselves so that we were in 69 position. She started to suck on
my cock as I kept on pushing the brinjal in and out of her vagina as I kept
licking her vagina and flicking her clitoris. Both of us came together
with a mind blowing orgasm, our bodies shuddering as we held each other
tightly. Later she told me that to be filled up with the brinjal and my
mouth licking her vagina was really mind blowing. Actually we discovered
the joys of sex together experimenting with each other and telling each
other what each of us want or likes. Since I attend class during the day
she would wait anxiously for my return and make love almost through the
night. At times I would just be sucking on her breast and drinking her
milk with both of us enjoying the pleasures of just breast-feeding. I did
love to feed on her milk and got addicted to it.

We were in love and sometime she would tell me that she must be mad to
fall in love with such young man and at that her own nephew. After I told
her about the blue films she wanted to see one. So I rented a VCR and two
films from the local video shop. The first was a lesbian film. The
lesbian lovemaking on the screen shocked and excited her. She was
surprised to see the strap on dildos that they were using on each other.
Until then she never knew that dildos existed. I told her that one of my
fantasies is to see her making love to another woman and that she should
imagine that one of the women on the film is she and try to imagine how it
would feel. The thoughts obviously excited her as she started to hug and
kiss me telling me to play with her breast and her vagina. We started
fucking as we watched the movie. The next was an i****t film of a mother
and her son. She enjoyed that one also very much.

After the movie and our fucking sessions, she said, "Varun, your mother
and I look alike in many ways, are you attracted to your mother also?" This
was the first time she had brought my mother into our discussions. I
replied "Auntie, you know I love you so much, why do you want to discuss
these?" "No, you answer my question" she insisted. So I told her that I
was attracted to my mother. She asked me if I ever tried anything on my
mother. Candidly I told her that even though I use to try and see her body
I never tried anything on my mother, as I was afraid. She then told me
that when they were young, they use to sl**p in the same bed and that my
mother use to play with herself every night. One day when my auntie
confronted mother instead of stopping or being more discreet mom taught my
auntie how to pleasure herself. That was when auntie discovered her own
sexuality. They had touched and felt each other's breast sometimes but
never got intimate and that she remembered it so vividly today after seeing
the lesbian film. I asked her to try it out with my mother when she comes
to visit next month. She laughed and said, "Am I not enough for you that
you want your mother also? You horny bastard!" But later on she admitted
that the thought of trying it out with my mother had passed her mind and
excited her.

My mother was a little more plumb but not fat. I found myself very
aroused by the thought that started to fuck auntie again. While fucking
auntie I closed my eyes and imagined that it was my mother whom I am
fucking and the thought was so exciting that I came almost immediately. A
month has almost passed by without knowing how fast it went as we
discovered the joys of being in love and making love. We experimented with
each other to enhance our pleasures. Now she would willingly go down on me
unlike the first time when she thought it was so dirty but dreaded the day
when uncle would be arriving back from his foreign trip. Auntie warned me
that when uncle was around it would be strictly aunt nephew relationship,
she was scared. We started discussing on how to seduce my mother. Auntie
was excited at the idea of making love to another woman and I at the
thought of fucking my own mother if our scheme succeeded though we were
scared at the consequences if it misfired. Auntie told me my mother was a
very sexy woman and she seems to be always horny when they were young.
That will be our advantage I hope.

We had been dreading the day uncle would return, however, we were quite
happy when he finally arrived because he came back with a lot of foreign
goods and presents for both of us. In fact that day when he was suppose to
come we got up early and had a very good love making session starting with
oral sex and finally ending up with fucking each other raw. Before we left
the house I had my breast feeding session with the baby watching us as
auntie opened my pants and played with my cock. Both of us were feeling
raw specially auntie who was complaining that both her breast and her
vagina was so raw due to our accelerated love making for the last two days
thinking that our freedom is coming to an end soon. Then we took bath
together and along with the baby we went to the airport to receive him.
For now I was fully satiated and occupied with all those foreign gadgets.
In the evening I slept in my own room alone imagining what uncle and my
aunt might be doing. I felt pangs of jealousy as the thought of them
sl**ping together in the same bed crossed my mind. Slowly I drifted off to
sl**p.

The next three days was sheer torture for me as uncle stayed home
relaxing after his foreign jaunt making it difficult for me to even be near
auntie. After all the intimacy we shared being able to see her but losing
all the liberty was frustrating. On the fourth day when I came back from
college my aunt was alone with the baby so I went and hugged her. No words
were spoken as I started to kiss and feel her body with my hand. As usual
I made her sit down on the bed and layed my head on her lap. She opened
her blouse and bra and lifting her breast fed the nipple into my mouth.
Like a starved c***d I sucked on her nipple greedily as I was rewarded with
a rich flow of her breast milk. I kept up my sucking and drank all the
milk that flowed out of her breast as she opened my pants and started to
fondle my cock. After three days of abstinence my cock was full of jism
and it was so hard. After draining one of her breast I got up and
undressed her completely and as she layed on the bed fully naked I
undressed myself. I dove right to her vagina and started to lick her. She
was wet and her vaginal juice was flowing out like a fountain, aunt kept
moaning out loud as I licked her and inserted my fingers to her vagina.
Immediately she reached her orgasm as she moaned out loud and her juice
came flowing out of her vagina. I licked it up and moved on top of her
directing my cock into her vagina. Like a receptacle her vagina engulfed
my cock and I filled her up.

She embraced me as I lowered my mouth to her breast. I suckled her
breast drinking her milk as I started to pump my cock inside her vagina.
She pushed her hips against mine as I rocked her. She achieved another
orgasm and raked my back with her fingers. I kept pumping into her vagina
as her orgasm subsided and another one build up. I collected her breast
milk in my mouth and fed it to her by kissing her. She eagerly sucked it
from my mouth and then she went into another orgasm. I was now fast
approaching my own orgasm. So I spoke out for the first time since we
started to make love telling her that I was going to come and I want her to
come with me. All she did was moan out louder and raise her hips to meet
the thrust of my cock. My cock jerked inside her vagina and erupted into a
fountain as I told her that I was coming. She also cried back saying that
she was coming and both of us clung to each other as we revered in our
sweet communion. After the orgasm died down I rolled down from her while
she laid there limply taking deep breaths. I cuddled her and she cried.
She told me she missed me so much. I hushed her and made her relax telling
her that I will always be there for her. Finally good sense prevailed upon
her and she got up to get dressed saying that uncle might come home early.
Then I told her that my semen is still inside her and if he wants to make
love then he would know that another man had just fucked her. She started
to despair and go to the bathroom to wash up, so I told her that I would
clean it up with my mouth sucking out all the semen from her provided she
would drink it from my mouth. She smiled and readily agreed saying that
she missed the taste of my semen. When I opened her legs her vagina was so
soppy with my semen and her own juice. At first I just licked whatever was
outside, teasing her clitoris.

She urged me to go faster. Then I placed my lips on her vagina and
sucked hard to be rewarded with thick glops of my own semen. I collected
it in my mouth and kissed her transferring it to her as she eagerly lapped
it up. The process went on until her vagina was cleaned up properly with
my mouth and in the process she had another orgasm. I wanted to continue
but she told me that it was enough. So we got up dressed and came out from
the bedroom. We sat in the kitchen as we had tea. She told me that uncle
made love to her twice in the last four days. It seems he had taken some
medication in the US to increase his fertility and he wanted another c***d
soon. I became serious and told her that she cannot have his c***d and if
she wanted another c***d it will be mine. She told me that she cannot
conceive right now as her fertile period was not due for another week. I
told her she should tell him that her fertile period was now and let him
make love to her but when her actual fertile period came she should sl**p
with me so that when she becomes pregnant uncle would think that the
american medicine had helped him to impregnate his wife. I explained to
her that I love her whole heartedly and for me she is the woman of my life.
Knowing that we love each other so much I want to have our love c***d. She
was scared, afraid but did not know how to refuse me. So she did not
reject the idea nor did she give her consent.

Meantime uncle came home and greeted us. I left them thinking in my
mind that I must get my aunt pregnant with my c***d. Having been so
intimate with her for so long I knew when her period started and when her
fertile egg would come. I resolved that I should talk to her again at the
first given opportunity and convince her. I wanted my auntie to sire our
love c***d out of her own desire to do so.

The idea of the possibility of impregnating his aunt was such a turn on for Varun. That night he went off to sl**p toying with different ideas of how to convince Sailaja to let him impregnate her. Meantime his uncle found out that breast feeding delays pregnancy so he told Sailaj to stop breastfeeding the baby as he desperately wanted to have another c***d before they became too old. This bit of news Sailaja told Varun the next day in the morning while he was having breakfast before going to college. Varun was very disappointed but now the baby girl Yashoda was 11 months old and could go on with being breastfed. Sailaja told him to come home early that day as she had things to talk to him.

Varun came home in the afternoon from college to find auntie relaxing after completing her housework. On seeing Varun she smiled and beckoned him to her lap and as soon as he laid his head she opened her blouse, unhooked her bra and offered her breast to be suckled. As Varun sucked her long nipples milk started to come which he drank greedily. "Oh my poor baby, drink all you want while it is there" she said. "Oh yes baby, suck it like that" Varun fondled the other breast and admired her pendulous breast with the blue veins. His cock became erect while breastfeeding from her breast and she started to massage his cock. They went to his room and made love for a long time. Finally she told Varun that they have to stop the i****tuous sex and that this was their last time together.

Varun was devastated but she told him that if he loved her as much as he professes he should follow her wishes. She made me swear that he will do nothing against her wishes and that whatever happened should remain a secret between just the two of them. The next day was the most miserable day of his life and nothing seems to get better and a week passed making him feel even more miserable. She was behaving as if nothing had ever happened between them and now she was just down the hall nursing yashoda. His whole body ached with longing for her. His cock was as hard as a rock and throbbing painfully as he pictured the baby nursing on her big, beautiful tits. He could almost taste the wondrous elixir as he recalled the night he had first savored it.

A flash of jealousy and anger shot through him. Jealousy in that the baby had his aunt's breasts any time she wanted them while he was once again forbidden to partake of their delicious contents. Anger in that he had been allowed to partake in the forbidden pleasures of i****tuous love and now he was forbidden to share this love with his aunt. And he had thought they had shared such a deep, enduring love. Couldn't she see how much he wanted her, he asked himself as the love pouring out of his heart flowed across the room to her like a river? No more, he sobbed. This went on from weeks to months and he knew that his aunt had stopped breastfeeding the baby. It was now more than three months since he last had intimacy with his aunt. Now he had resigned himself to his fate after trying so hard to win back her love and the intimacy they shared. She seemed determined to stop all this.

On the other hand his uncle seems to be trying hard to get her pregnant again but to no avail which seems to make him short tempered. He could see that his uncle was taking out the anger on sailaja and she appeared to be cowering under his anger. She became even quieter and would not even look at Varun when he tried to talk to her. Varun always remembered the hot lovemaking they shared once upon a time. Nursing from his aunt was awesome, but making love to her was so much more. Denying him her body was like feeding crumbs to a starving man. Strangely, it only made things worse having her so near, yet unable to take her into his arms and make wild passionate love to her.

Then one day his uncle left for Europe for two weeks and he thought this was the best time to try his luck with his aunt again. That evening he approached her and said "Auntie, please look at me and tell me that you do not love me nor do you want me anymore. If that is the case I shall go away forever from your life, I cannot stand it anymore with you so close yet so far away" At this Sailaja immediately broke down and started crying. Varun went to her and put his arms around her and said "Shush auntie, don't cry"

"I'm sorry" she went on. "I could tell how much pain you were in. And my heart was breaking for you. But it wasn't easy for me either. I wanted to come to you so many times, but I did not want to corrupt you any further." She said. "The other day you asked me if you could impregnate me and that is not a small thing. I know that if we continue our relationship there is every possibility of you impregnating me and that is not as simple as making love" She went on to tell him that she felt miserable doing this to him but that it was for his best.

Sailaja went on" Every day I yearn for you and I would cry when no one was around but I thought it was better for you to forget me and go on with your life, you are young and there is so much ahead in your life. On the other hand your uncle took out his frustration on me for not being able to impregnate me. I even contemplated suicide also but for the sake of my daughter I desisted from the act"

Between sobs she explained how she endured the agony and mental pain everyday, how uncle mistreated her for not getting pregnant and that finally yesterday when uncle told her that he was going to Amsterdam for two weeks she decided that she will continue her relationship with varun if he was still willing to take her back

"You mean, you mean that, that we, we..."

"Yes, we can, can be lovers again," she told him as she watched his face lit up.
"God, I wish I had known," he complained, reaching out and hugging her tightly and kissing her deeply "I've been so god-damned miserable all these months, I just wanted to die."

"I'm sorry," she murmured, "but I thought that was for your own good."

"It's okay, auntie," he grinned, "but now we have to make up for it."

"I have to tell you something," she said as she delicately fondled his quivering cock.

"What?" he asked

"Something very important," she smiled innocently.

"What? What?" he implored her.

"I want to have your baby," she said softly.

"Huh!" he grunted. "What did you say?"

"I want to have your baby," she said again as he gawked at her, not able to believe what he had just heard.

"A baby? You want to have my baby?," he babbled inanely.

"Yes, I want to have your baby," she said again, giving his cock a suggestive squeeze.

"A baby," he muttered. "A baby."

"Yes, I want to have a baby," she said seriously. "Your baby."

He couldn't believe his ears. Surely she didn't mean it.

"MY BABY!" he blurted out in disbelief.

"Yes, I want to have YOUR baby," she smiled happily.

"You want to have MY baby?" he groaned.

"God, auntie, I love you," he groaned, gently pushing her down onto her back.
"Wait" she said there is also a condition
"Even before you tell me any condition I agree fully" Varun replied
She smiled at him and said " This time we shall make love as man and wife not as illicit lovers, I want to be married to you before you come to my body again so that this time you will come to me as my husband"
"Oh auntie, but how? Where will we get married? Who will perform the marriage for us?"
"Tomorrow we will go to the next town where there is a priest in a temple who performs marriages for a fee. We shall go and pay him his fees and get married in his temple" She went on to explain that she would leave her daughter Yashoda with a friend for two days. Since the baby was now almost one and a half years she will not be a problem. Moreover the baby gets along well with her friend as she has taken care of the baby for her many times before also.
Varun was so happy that he kept on pledging his undying love for her and kissing her. He wanted to make love to her but his aunt firmly told him that he will have to wait until they become man and wife. He kept begging her so finally she agreed that they can neck for a while but without any intimate touching. Finally she told him to go to his room and sl**p and save everything for the big day tomorrow.
Knowing that he will be making love to his auntie again he was so happy but he had difficulty falling asl**p. The thought of marrying his aunt and her permission for him to impregnate her was like a divine gift which made him even more excited.

Sailaja on the other hand was also very happy now that she had finally decided to continue her relationship with varun after duly getting married. She had been apprehensive before because he was still young and may not be able to control himself but now she was certain that he is completely dependable as in the last couple of months he had quietly respected her wishes and never tried to blackmail or f***e himself on her. She prepared for the trip the next day packing her wedding saree and along with sexy bras and panties not that she thought she would be wearing any of it once they got married. She found herself getting so wet thinking of the making love to Varun. Her nipples were also erect. Poor thing, she thought as she remembered how much he loved her succulent breast full of milk as now she had stopped breastfeeding and her breast was dry. She decided to shave her vagina and as a present for him tomorrow. She took out the mangalsutra that she had bought the other day and packed it along with her wedding saree. Magalsutra being the a necklace which the man will tie around the neck of the woman he is marrying which is the sacred tradition in India.

The next day Varun got up early and went to his auntie's bedroom but she was also already up and getting the baby ready to be kept with her friend. Varun went up behinf her and hugged her. She turned back and kissed him fully on his mouth and asked " How is my husband to be today?"
"You go and get ready while I go over to my friends house to keep the baby there" She told him. "In a few hours from now on I am going to be your wife, so save all your loving and get ready"

After breakfast they left for the next town in a taxi which is four hours drive. Before going out Sailaja warned Varun that in any public place they were to behave as aunt and nephew and that he cannot touch her or do any such thing as it would be a scandal if anyone knowing them should happen to see such a thing. Varun behaved well but when they reached the town they booked into a hotel as husband and wife. As soon as they were inside the hotel room alone Varun embraced his aunt and kissed her rubbing his whole body against hers. Sailaja kissed back equally probing her tongue inside his mouth and exchanging their saliva. Sailaja then told him to break the magalsutra which was tied by her husband and his uncle. Varun took pleasure in breaking the mangalsutra from Sailaja's neck.

They then freshened up and packing their wedding dress they proceeded to the temple which was slightly isolated where Sailaja had made arrangements through phone for their marriage. At the temple the priest was waiting for them and told them that the puja (ceremony) can start as soon as they are ready. Sailaja went to the dressing room adjacent to the temple to get ready while Varun who was already in Kurta pyjama (traditional Indian dress for men) waited outside. After sometime Sailaja came out in her wedding dress and they sat down near the fire for the marriage to begin. This was a place where people eloping would get married so ther was no questions raised. A band was also there to play the wedding music. The wedding took about an hour after which they were declared man and wife. The relatives of the priest and the temple staffs came to bless them and they quickly returned to their hotel by evening with Sailaja wearing the new mangalsutra tied on her neck ny her nephew Varun and kumkum( red colour) on her forehead signifying her marriage.

Since the place was famous for sun aways to get married the hotel staff were not surprised to see them coming back in their wedding dress and the hotel manager quickly sent up a glass of milk to the room. As soon as the waiter left Varun went to embrace her auntie and said " My wife"
"My husband go and wait on the bed for me"

When varun sat on the bed Sailaja came covering her head with the saree and the glass of milk in her hand which is as per the hindu tradition for a bride to first approach the husband. Varun quickly drank the milk and pulled sailaja on to the bed. There he started to attack her like a starved man attacking his food. He tore away her blouse and freed her breast from the bra...after such a long time he was able to see and fondle his aunt's breast again. They had become slightly smaller as they were no more producing milk but the long nipples were already erect.

He quickly took one in his mouth and started to cuk on it at the same time fondling the other breast and rolling the nipples in his thumb. Sailaja moaned at the ministrations, there was no time for finesse, they were like a****ls ravaging each other's body as they pulled at each other's clothes with labored breathe. Quickly he pulled her saree along with the petticoat to her waist, pulled down the panty and exposed her shaved cunt. He was delighted to find her vagina already dripping in her own juice in anticipation. Quickly he freed his cock and plunged into her like a knife cutting butter.
"Oh, my darling wife, my cock is back to where it belongs" he cried out as his cock was fully embedded
"Yes my darling husband, welcome home" she moaned back to him

"I am fucking you in your wedding saree, this is the same saree you wore in your first wedding isn't it?" "Yes my darling, with this act you are defiling my first marriage and legalizing your marriage with me" she replied.

They fucked like a****ls as if there was no time . He thrust his cock fast and deep into her vagina as he mauled her breast and kissed her mouth. She humped back in equal frenzy as they sped towards their own orgasm. Suddenly they reached their orgasm together when Varun cried out" Oh auntie, I am going to come" "My husband, come to me, come inside me, fill me up with your potent sperm and make me pregnant again"
"yes I will fill you with my semen and cleanse your womb to make you pregnant again" varun said as he came shooting his semen inside her vagina and flooded her. Sailaja also came and she arched her buttocks up to meet his thrust as he injected his semen and filled her womb with his potent sperm.

After the frenzied fucking they took rest as Varun cuddle up his aunt and whispered terms of endearment into her ears. She was satisfied and contended to be in his arms. She had made peace with herself and with him by marrying him and legalizing their act. She did not consider it i****t anymore.

After some time Varun undressed himself and became completely naked. Then he started to undress his aunt firstly by removing the saree and the petticoat. Then he removes the torn blouse and her bra which was hanging loosely. Once again he started to fondle her breast at which Sailaja said "I am so sorry that my breast is dry, your uncle found out that breast feeding delays pregnancy and f***ed me to stop breast feeding because that wimp of a man could not impregnate me."

"Don't worry my darling wife, now I am here to impregnate you as many times as you want and your breast will be constantly flowing with milk for me and my babies"

"Oh my nephew husband, I want nothing more than that....I love to breast feed you, I love the feeling of your mouth sucking out milk from my breast...make me pregnant fast so that my breast shall once again fulfill your desire" Saying that she started to slide down to his cock

She took his cock in her mouth and started to lick it back to life with the ministrations of her tongue. Quickly it swelled and became hard filling her mouth. She took it out and marveled it while at the same time she noticed the distinct addtition in size and leght. He has become much bigger she thought. While she teased his manhood back to ripeness, he bent down to the drooling wetness between her lovely legs. Inhaling deeply, he drank in the succulent aroma of her overheated cunt that was now leaking with is semen mixed with her juices.

He loved all the smells of his aunt: The delicate fragrance of her exotic perfume: The lingering aroma of soap from her shower: The scintillating scent of her sex. The erotic fragrances filled his nose and sent a charge of excitement coursing through his cock. Leaning down farther, he stuck his tongue out and ran it up and down the sopping slit of slippery flesh savoring the hot sweetness of her overflowing cunt as she mewed out her approval. Lapping at her pussy, he slurped his way up and down the fleshy gash until he found her bulging clitoris sticking out of its sheath. Suddenly, he attacked the jutting knob of slippery tissue, roughly slashing at it with his tongue as he sucked and pulled on it with his lips.

"Oh, my husband," she whimpered, humping her cunt up into his face.

Nipping and nibbling on the slippery clit with his teeth, he could sense that his aunt was already on the verge of a cataclysmic eruption of pleasure.

"Yes...my husband yes...there," she murmured as he felt her whole body suddenly tighten and begin to shake.

Locking his lips down around the slick, little button of flesh, he raked his tongue back and forth across it furiously as she writhed underneath him.

Making his auntie come was so crazy. He was making his auntie come with his mouth. How many nephew could marry his aunt and take her to sexual heights, he giddily wondered as he reveled in the wickedness of bringing his aunt and wife to fulfillment
She thrashed about under his wicked ministrations, Then, finally, he heard her groan loudly and felt her come. Her hips bounced up and down, splattering his face with more and more of her thick, aromatic juices that were pouring out of her pussy as she groveled in the throes of her delight. He found it was impossible to hold onto her wildly gyrating hips as she shamelessly raked her cunt up and down his face, wantonly disregarding her vows of motherhood. That they were auntie and nephew no longer mattered. They were now more than that, he thought as he felt the intensity of her joy overcome her. So very much more than that...

She kept grinding her pussy down into his face until at last he felt the throes of her climax begin to weaken. Then, just as he felt the last throes of her orgasm tickle through his aunt's cunt, Varun scrambled up to his hands and knees. Hurriedly crawling up her body, he grabbed his throbbing cock and aimed it at the slavering gash of pink wetness between her legs.

Fitting the big, tapered head of his oozing cock into her waiting hole, he felt the hot, softness of her hungry cunt engulf him. Grunting, he quickly shoved all of his aching peter down into the hot, clutching inferno that burned inside her ravenous pussy.

Unable to control himself, he began to rock back and forth, hammering his cock into his aunt savagely. Not only did she want him to fuck her, he thought as he passionately attacked her, she wanted him to give her a baby. The evil wickedness of such a thing was driving him crazy. He was going to make a baby inside his aunt, he groveled, pounding his cock into her as hard and fast as he could.

But despite the ferocity of his onslaught, she took it and begged him from more.

"Yeah...Varun my husband, fuck me hard," she babbled as she dug her long, red fingernails into his bounding ass, clutching him, pushing and pulling on him, and goading him to fuck her faster and faster. "And give me a baby."

The fucking sound reverberated through the room as he furiously fucked her. How could they engage in such evil, he wondered, as his brick-hard cock slashed into her cunt, his belly slapping against hers over and over again. Grunting and gasping for breath, he worked frantically as she writhed beneath him. They were a****ls rutting in the filth of their own i****tuous sty, but he was hell bent to fulfil his auntie's satanic wish, no matter what the horrific consequences might be.

She was his aunt. He loved her so much that he married her and wanted her to have his baby. Jerking his hips back and forth like a madman, he hammered his cock in and out of his aunt's hot hole,. But she wanted it. She wanted him to fuck her. She wanted him to fuck her and make her belly big, he told himself.

They fucked. As man and woman, they fucked. They fucked, not as aunt and nephew but as lovers. They fucked as if they were the only two people left on earth to repopulate it. The fucked as if their lives depended upon generating new life inside his aunt's womb. No one, or no thing mattered now. It was only the two of them. The two of them alone in their own wicked world. They would make up their own rules now. No one else mattered.

As they fucked, the enormity of their violation came to him and he could feel the molten pool of cum inside his balls begin to bubble and froth impatiently. Now, straining to hold back it back, he could feel the rapidly building pressure inside his aching balls growing greater by the second as he hammered his cock into his aunt's tight sucking hole.

He had to give her what she wanted. He would fill her with his hot essence and she would take it into her womb where she would make another baby with it. They would make a beautiful baby together.

He knew that he couldn't last much longer. His muscles were already screaming out in pain, begging him to stop. But he couldn't, not until he had finished the evil task, finished the depraved rite and planted the unholy seed inside his aunt's fertile womb. Her hands were all over him, clawing, scratching, and clutching as she urged him on.

Finally he felt it coming. The burning tightness inside his balls was rapidly building toward an explosive upheaval.Then it happened. His giant cock erupted in a fiery explosion as it lurched and spurted out a gigantic gush of his thick, hot, sperm-laden cum into his aunt's ravenous cunt.

Then a microsecond later it fired again, drenching the clutching, squeezing channel of her cunt with his sticky, hot potency a second time. His whole body was awash with pleasure as his monstrous penis spewed out its toxic semen into the sucking depths of his auntr's gluttonous cunt.

Crying out in agony and pleasure, he buried his cock deep inside the clutching heat of her ravenous cunt and unleashed its cargo of toxic cum into her as she cried out with joy.

Groveling below him, she welcomed his eruption by pulling and clawing at him, drawing his jerking, spurting monster even deeper into the fiery core of her motherhood. Their lips touched momentarily in a soft, loving kiss before they were crushed together by the passion of the moment. Their slashing tongues only accentuated the v******e of the kiss as they intertwined and danced a wicked, i****tuous dance of love. The unholy kiss went on and on as he emptied his heavy, cum-filled balls into her ripe, fertile garden.

His giant cock convulsing with pleasure, he felt the spasms of her tight, clutching cunt grip down on him. The scorching sheath of her vagina tightly clung to his cock while the ripples of her orgasm undulated through her cunt. His cock spurted and spurted, shooting out its vile load of thick, venomous cum into her with mighty lurches as they both reached for heaven and found it before they collapsed...

"YESSSssssssss my husband," she hissed as she pulled him to her and hugged him tightly.He found her lips with his and they kissed hungrily as their orgasms raged through them. But even as they kissed, his cock continued to jerk and send hot, steamy spurts of fiery cum into her ravenous vagina. And as his monster cock emptied its vile load into her hot, hungry cunt, he could feel her squeezing and milking it, sucking it dry with her clinging pussy as they devoured each other's lips.

Kissing her soft, yielding lips, he could imagine his sperm swimming through the meaty darkness of her vagina. Swimming through her cum drenched cunt, their tails frantically flailing as they searched for her virgin egg. It was as if she were giving up her virginity to him. Giving up her egg. The egg that had never felt the touch of a sperm. And it would be his sperm that would **** the egg and bring forth life from it.

He knew that she must be coming with him as he felt the muscles of her cunt clutching at him spasmodically, clenching the tightness of her cunt down around his erupting cock and trying to suck out every last drop of his precious semen.

Send me your response --- ackupme@yahoo.com... Continue»
Posted by phys 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 7669  |  
91%
  |  4

my lactating aunt

In the society where I was born and grew up, sex was not something to be discussed but a very private affair between a husband and a wife. When I was [redacted] I discovered my own sexuality by chance. One day while taking bath and rubbing soap all over my body I felt that rubbing my penis with the slippery soapy hand gave me a wonderful sensation. So I continued to rub my penis and all of a sudden I had my first orgasm which was overwhelming. Having discovered the joys of masturbation I became addicted to it when another fine day my penis shot forth my first cum which shocked me thinking that something was wrong and that excessive masturbation has caused it. Later I found out from a f****y medical book that it was normal for the semen to come out during orgasm. So I was back to square one. By the time I was 18, my penis was 7 inches in length and sometimes I wonder if it was because of the frequent masturbation. However by this time I had learned a lot about sex but all in theory never ever having even seen a real women naked. I did have glimpses of my mother's breast and enjoyed eyeing her body which make my cock so hard. At this time I got a seat in the engineering college located in the same city where my mother's youngest s****r lived with her husband and 6 months old daughter. So it was decided that I should live with them so that they could keep an eye on me and also give some company to my aunt Sailaja whose husband Anand was out of town frequently due to his works. At that time my aunt was around 34 years and my uncle 48. Though my auntie was married at 20 they could not have a c***d due to my uncle's low sperm count but after a lot of medication and spending a fortune they finally succeeded in having a daughter.

From the time I discovered my sexuality my mother and aunt Sailaja had always been the heroines in my sexual fantasies. Aunt Sailaja was not only beautiful but feminine and very sensual too but so was my mother. Now after birth of her daughter she had become slightly plumb but all the same very desirable with her big breast and base while uncle had become fat, bald and pot bellied. I was thrilled to be living in the city but much more at being able to live in the same house with my aunt. I actually started to court her like I would a girl in a very subtle way not making it too obvious to her and I could see that all the attention I gave her was paying off. At this time auntie was still breast feeding her daughter and I was looking forward to having a glimpse of her breast. But woe me, she never breast fed in my presence so instead I thought of showing my body. I started lazing around the house with only my shorts and showing off my well formed muscles and torso to her. I did see her looking at my body with interest. Three months passed by and I settled down nicely bonding well with my aunt occasionally flirting with her which she did not seem to mind. One day when uncle was away on one of his tours I happened to be sitting with auntie in the den after dinner watching the TV when the baby started crying. So she picked up the baby and after adjusting her sari she opened her blouse, lifted her bra and started feeding her. All these time I was straining to see her breast and I did get a glimpse which immediately gave me an erection so I tried to hide my erection from her. After the feeding was over I got another glimpse of her breast along with the turgid nipples when she removed the sl**ping baby and laid her down. My cock was so hard and about to burst so I stood up to go to my room trying to hide the tent in my shorts but auntie saw it and I turned crimson while she smiled and looked away. In the privacy of my room I masturbated with the images of her breast and I came so hard my cock just kept on jerking remaining hard for sometime. I wondered whether she deliberately showed me her breast as this was never done when uncle was around. The next day when I went for breakfast I realized that she had her sari loosely around her and I could see the shape of her blouse encased breast. Was she trying to show me some sign I wondered. So I took a bold step and made her see the outlines of my erection on my shorts. She blushed and turned away. I went to my room and after pulling my shorts down I laid down on the bed closed my eyes and started to masturbate imagining that I was fucking my auntie Sailaja. Just as I reached my orgasm the door opened and my aunt Sailaja stood there staring at my cock while I ejaculated. She had come to call me for dinner. I was so ashamed and tried to cover my cock when she abruptly closed the door and went away. I could not face her but I had to apologize so I went to the kitchen and told her that I am sorry. She answered that it was okay but that I should behave in future.

Meanwhile Sailaja was dazed to see such a big cock as she had not seen any other cock except that of her husband which was much smaller. She wondered how Varun who is just a boy could have a cock so big when her husband's is so small, how it would be to have such a big cock inside her and all these thoughts made her nipples erect. She could feel the tingling sensation and the wetness in her vagina. Then she chastised herself for having these i****tuous thoughts. I must be out of my mind to think of Varun in these ways she thought. But the sight of Varun's big and long erect cock ejaculating so powerfully kept coming back to her mind. Her husband had been neglecting her and fucking her maybe once a month with his small cock. She had seen Varun eyeing her breast and buttocks and was almost sure that he desired her. She loved the company and the attention she was receiving from Varun and she had secretly wanted him but she was scared. She remembered the evening in the den during her husbands absence when in an impulsive mood she had exposed her breast to him even if it was just a glimpse and the tent in his shorts which made her so wet that even while her daughter suckled her breast she wondered how it would be to have her nephew Varun doing it and it gave her mild orgasms. She was a very sexual person and had resorted to playing with her vagina many times as she knew that it would be a very big risk trying to have an affair with other some other man. She consoled herself that she could always masturbate and had resigned to her fate untill Varun her nephew arrived on the scene. The thought that if her nephew would become her lover it would be within the house and no one would know gave her some hope thinking that since he was young she could control him. He was handsome and his body was full of muscles. She had secretly watched his body when he was lazing around the house only in his shorts. If they were to become lovers they would have a lot of opportunities as her husband was away most of the time on tour to other cities. She loved all the attention Varun gave her as it was an arranged marriage for her having married very young. She also felt that she was slowly falling in love with her nephew and it gave her a lot of pleasure. She wondered if it was love or sexual attraction on her part as she would always get very aroused.

I came home in the evening to find that uncle had gone to on tour again for a week. I was happy at the thought that I might be able to see auntie's breast when she breast fed the baby. As if on cue in the evening while we were watching the TV the baby started to cry and auntie lifted her to her lap. I was looking at her actions intently when suddenly she looked me in the eyes and smiled to herself while she opened her blouse, freed one of her breast from the bra and started to feed the baby. Today the process was slow unlike the other day when she did it hurriedly and I caught quite a nice look at her breast which was swollen with the dark brown aureoles and thick elongated nipples. My cock was so hard and the outline was visible but I made no effort to hide it. When I looked up to my aunt I saw her looking at my crotch area and I felt my cock twitch. She must have seen it as she quickly looked away. After sometime when the baby finished she got up and laid the baby down on the crib. In the process I could see her breast clearly. I stole quick peeks of aunt's bare breast.. I was actually shocked - and excited - at aunt's sudden casual display of nudity in front of me. My cock had its own mind and was twitching by itself. I thought I was going to come there itself when auntie suddenly asked me "Did you liked looking at my breast?". I turned red but managed to reply yes. Then she said "Do you also look at your mother like that?" I said no and she continued " Then why do you look at me? I am your mother's s****r and I am also like your mother." So I told her I am sorry and will not do so again. She just smiled and left the room. While going to my room I saw her door was partially open so I peeped and saw that she was changing into her night gown. She was standing near the bed with just her bra and petticoat. With a deft movement she unhooked her bra and kept it aside while her breast swung freely. Oh I was so horny by the sight that the moment I touched my cock it erupted while I saw her put on her gown. I quickly went to my room but my cock was still erect. I recapitulated all the images and masturbated again.

The next evening we were watching an English movie that was being relayed by the cable operator. We were seated together on the sofa but not touching each other. The movie was about a woman cheating on her husband and there was a lot of lovemaking scenes. I got erect and she saw it. Her breathing became irregular and I could sense that she was aroused. So while the movie came to another lovemaking scene I leaned slightly and touched her hand. She jerked her hand as if a scalding rod touched her. Shocked she said "Why did you do that? How can you, oh I am such a bad auntie to you and I have not been able to teach you the right things. What will I say to my s****r?" You have not," I said as I took her hand again. "You are a wonderful auntie and I love you." And added under my breath "more than you can know." "I'd like to be friends with you auntie and that means being honest. Auntie...uh...this is hard to say but...God...you are the most desirable woman on earth to me and I love you more than you know. I know you will hate me for pouring out my heart to you but I cannot help it. Please don't tell my parents, they will kill me, and I am sorry that I am an unusual boy, if I have hurt you, I will never do it again". I don't know from where I got the courage to blurt all these out but my darling aunt said "I have seen you looking at me specially while I am breast feeding or the other evening when I was changing. But it's not right you know...you're like my son. However, I'm not sure you are that unusual. I think many boys have a crush on their mothers or their aunts." "It's more than a crush aunt. I...I...I love you." "Varun, I think you just need finish your studies fast and I'll tell your mother to get you married to some nice girls, so concentrate on your studies now" She did not seem surprised at my revelation. I replied "Auntie I know I am good at my studies but I also know that I will only love you even when I become an engineer, but don't' you have any feelings for me?" "Alright Varun, I admit that I have had feelings for you that...that a mother uh auntie should not have for her nephew. But we have to control them. It's not right. I am your uncle's wife and I cannot love another man. We have to live close together in the same house so promise me that you will control yourself and behave properly or else I will have to tell your parents and keep you in the hostel". So I promised her that I would control my feelings and behave myself.

Varun and sailaja tried to act like a normal aunt and nephew after their conversation. However, there was a sexual tension in the air now because both of them knew how the other felt. They tried to laugh it off, making jokes about it. Unfortunately that just served to remind them of that evening, intensifying the tension. Sailaja started thinking more and more of her nephew. All the attention Varun was pouring on her was not in vain and Sailaja also started to fall in love with Varun. She enjoyed the subtle flirtings from varun specially when she was aroused she would imagine making love to Varun knowing fully well that it would be i****t but the thought of i****t seemed to heighten her arousal. Her husband Anand was of no help as he was interested only in making money not fucking. This made Sailaja all the more interested in Varun even though he was her nephew. Varun was faring no better, he was so obsessed with his aunt sailaja that he even stole her bra and panties and would sniff and lick it.

A month later Varun's uncle had to go to USA for a month's training and that was when Varun decided that the time was ripe. After his uncle left Varun opened the topic of his love to his aunt when they were sitting in the sofa watching the TV. "Auntie, why is it that the more I try not to love you I become even more in love with you? You see, these days I dream of you every night and in my dream we are very happy" Sailaja was sort of expecting this. Deep in her mind she knew that something was might happen. "Varun, I thought that you have got over it by now". Sailaja teased him "No way! And now I don't think I can ever get over it". Sailaja asked "What were we doing in your dreams?" "Holding hands, laughing, hugging etc.etc." Replied Varun. "Oh, so holding hands makes you happy huh? You can hold my hand". It was a dream coming true for Varun and he quickly went and sat besides Sailaja and held her hands . At this Sailaja asked "And what else were we doing in your dreams?" "That I cannot tell, you might get angry" Varun replied but at the insistence of Sailaja Varun said " In my dreams we were hugging". And saying let me show you he embraced Sailaja and kissed her on the mouth. Sailaja stiffened and resisited but Varun would not let go finally she opened her mouth and their tongues met. Varun was in a daze as he felt her tongue and tasted her saliva. Sailaja felt guilty and pulled away. "No Varun, you must not do that, it is wrong because I am an old married woman besides you are my nephew and you are just a k**". Varun replied "Auntie that was my first kiss and I will always treasure it no matter what comes I cannot help but love you more and more each day, and no you are not old, don't ever call yourself old please" "Varun stop it, otherwise I will have to tell your mother to put you in the hostel". Sailaja said but she knew in her heart that she loved his kiss and endeared it even more. She longed for him to make the move despite her resistance knowing fully well that she would not throw herself at him. If Varun wanted her he would have to f***e himself on her. Meanwhile Varun could no longer control himself so he once again embraced his aunt and tried to kiss her. Sailaja struggled and tried to get away from his embrace but it was not f***eful so Varun kissed and licked her on the neck. Then he kissed her on her lips once again struggling to maintain his hold on her. Sailaja resisted but opened her mouth and kissed Varun back. While kissing Varun slowly moved his right hand and touched her right breast. He found the her turgid nipples and started to fondle her breast. At this Sailaja once again pulled away roughly and started to scold Varun once again to stop it. Instead varun moved on top of her and through all the struggling once again started to kiss her lips and knead his aunt's breast through the bra and her blouse.

The sensation was too much for Sailaja and she slowly started to relax allowing Varun to play with her body when her milk laden breast started to leak. Varun was so excited and his cock was jutting out under his shorts. The moment he felt his auntie's breast milk in his hand he lifted the loose end of the saree and started to open her blouse hooks while Sailaja tried to prevent him. Removing the hooks was to tedious so he cought hold of her blouse and tored it. The act shocked and excited Sailaja and she gave a loud gasp. Then Varun pulled the bra up exposing both the white milk laden breast with the dark chocolate nipples and big aureoles. He groped both the breast with his hands and his lips descended to the nipples. The moment he sucked the nipples his aunt gave a groan and milk started to jut out into his mouth. Suddenly the baby started to cry and Sailaja f***efully pushed him away. She tried to cover her breast with the saree while picking up the baby and quickly ran to her room.

I actually cursed the baby as my golden chance was broken nevertheless after giving some time for her to breast feed the baby I went to her room and knocked. She told me to go away but I kept on calling telling her how sorry I was until she came and unlocked the door. Then I pushed myself into the room and embraced her once more. "Oh my auntie, I love you so much and if you don't love me then I will commit suicide tonight" She scolded me for having such thoughts but when I tried to kiss her she wouldn't allow me so I pledge my undying love for her and started towards her. As I approached her she turned to run, but I quickly grabbed her by the arm and pulled her close to me. She struggled with me and that was when I knew things were going to get ugly. I grabbed her by both arms and turned her so she was looking into my face. "Varun!" She yelled, "Stop it right now!!" She looked like she was going to start crying. This roughness with her kind of turned me on even more. Tears were welling in her eyes. My cock was fully erect and poking her in the leg. She tried to pull away but I held her tight. "I want to show you something, auntie..." I said to her softly. She started crying and shaking her head no but I f***efully kissed her on her lips but she kept her lips tightly closed. I tried to make her open her mouth and in the process she managed to turn away. I told her I loved her so much and asked why she couldn't she just give me one proper kiss? She seem to think for a second when I kissed her again. This time aunt's lips were much softer and more relaxed, slightly parted. I felt her pointed tongue gingerly touch mine at first, then we began dueling with each other as we embraced intimately. Her warm, soft body was pressed tightly against mine, and my cock, which had been rising for some time, pushed against her lower belly. God, she must feel it! I certainly felt the swell of her tits against my chest. This time the kiss went on and on. My heart was pounding, and my head felt feverish with excitement and pleasure.

Sailaja broke the kiss and opening her mouth to speak, she found that she could not get the words out. Finally she managed to stammer "Pl ..............please, Varun ..................pleaseeeeee! This .................this is so wrong! Please .............please ............you ............you're my nephew!" With her handsome nephew standing immediately next to her Sailaja shivered as his hands touched her breast. To her shame, despite all this, Sailaja began to feel herself growing aroused by her nephew's kisses and attention to her breast, she could feel the heat growing in her Vagina as tears coursed their way down her cheeks. Varun would have non of her refusal instead he kept on kissing her all over her neck and face while his right hand palmed her breast. Then varun drew her sari pallu away and pulled her bra up exposing her milk filled succulent breast. At this sailaja attempted to break away but Varun was too strong for her and he pushed her onto the bed. Immediately his mouth latched on to her nipple and started sucking. Sailaja moaned in lust and shame as her milk started to gush out suddenly. For Varun it was a dream come true and for the first time in his life he was actually sucking the milk of his auntie.

The sweet taste of milk coming from the nipples into his mouth and the feel of his auntie's body as he laid on top of her with his cock wedged between their bodies was just too much for the youngster that his orgasm hit him and he ejaculated inside his shorts. Sailaja could feel her nephew's cock on her abdomen and she knew he had come as it started to jerk. Somehow she thought it was good that the end has come without her committing i****t and adultery despite her excited state. But that was not to be, unlike her husband who wilted the moment he ejaculated, Varun's cock was still hard as steel. Varun started to pull at her sari to removed them unsuccessfully so he just got up a little and pulled her sari and petticoat up exposing her milky white thighs and her soaking panties. At this Sailaja struggled once more and in the process Varun succeeded in removing her panties. Though she struggled Sailaja wanted varun to succeed and willed him on in her mind. In one swift motion he removed his short and undies and his erect cock sprang free. Now he positioned himself between her legs as Sailaja cried softly with tears rolling down her cheeks. This being the first time Varun found it hard to find the entrance to his aunt's vagina but finaly succeeded and he started to hump away.

Never had Sailaja felt anything of this size stretch her so widely, having only experienced her husband, who had nothing in comparison to what she was now experiencing. Fear and panic set in as she broke the kiss and pleaded "Ohhhhhhhhh, Varun...............owwwww ................nooooooo ..........stopppp ........stop! Varun .......you ............you're too biggggg! Varun..............you .......... you're too big!" With her hands Sailaja then tried push at his muscular shoulders, trying to push him off her and prevent this i****tuous mating. "Oh, please ........stop ............pleaseeeeee! Varun ................stop, Varun.........stop ..............we must stop! This is so wrong ...........ahhhhhhhh, no ........... Varun...............nooooooo!" Sailaja sobbed as the thick cockhead twitched within her.
"Oh, God ......................ohhhhhhhhh, Varun........ohhhhhhhh, ...........you're so big ..........so biggggggg!" Sailaja groaned as her long trim legs wrapped tightly around nephew's humping ass. "Ohhhhhhhhh ...............ahhhhh .....................ohhhhhhhhh, Vaarruuuuuun!" she screamed as a mind-shattering orgasm shook her entire body. Never had she experienced such mind shattering orgasm before. She felt her nephew's cock twitch in her well filled vagina which seemed to be stretched to the maximum as he touched his own orgasm and spurted jets and jets of baby making sperm into her womb. Reality hit her, causing tears of shame to flow from her eyes.

Sailaja realized the awful sin she had just committed, committing adultery with none other than her nephew. She sobbed as she looked at her marital bed, soiled now with the slimy semen and her vaginal secretions that oozed out of her vagina as Varun's cock kept pumping into her well-fucked slit. The horror then struck her as Sailaja realized that this was quite an inappropriate time of the month. Trying to get out from under his body and rush to the bathroom, Sailaja was frantic as Varun's strong hands pulled her shoulders and f***ed her back onto the bed and started to fuck her again.. "Please ..............Varun, I ...........I need to douche! You ...............you didn't wear a condom! I could get pregnant!" she sobbed. Instead of being released as she had hoped, her nephew doubled in his effort of fucking her. "Oh, Godddddddd .....................nooooooooo!" she sobbed as her lover unceremoniously rammed deep into her vagina touching her cervix and pushing it back with his cock. This time his cock was not so hard but hard enough to move inside her vagina which was dripping wet and well lubricated with his sperm and her secretions. In time his cock swelled to its original hardness and she could feel her vagina being stretched as he moved in and out of her at the same time he latched his lips on to one nipple and started to suck the milk out of her breast. The sensation was just too much for sailaja and she hit another orgasm. Varun had come twice so this time his cock could endure longer. The novelty of his first fuck was just too good and that kept him in excited state. After draining one breast of it's milk Varun went on to drain the other as he kept up with his fucking. Meantime Sailaja touched orgasm after orgasm as Varun kept pumping his cock all the while sucking and palying with her breast or kissing her. She was so exhausted with so many orgasm that after Varun came inside her again she could not get up feeling too drained from her sexual release that she just laid on the bed. Varun cuddled her and whispered terms of endearment as they rested for the time.

Only after sometime when the baby started to cry she got up to feed her baby only to find that Varun had completely drained both her breast dry and there was no milk. So she went to the kitchen to prepare the feeding bottle while Varun slept on the bed in her husbands place. In the kitchen while preparing the powder milk for the baby sailaja felt the sperm coming out of her vagina and running down her thighs. She was consumed with guilt and she cried out in despair at the adultery and i****t she had committed just some time back.. As she fed the baby with the feeding bottle she was filled with guilt that Varun had drank all her breast milk and she had none to feed her own baby for whom she was lactating. In the quietness of the kitchen she wondered why this had to happen to her. She resolved to herself to throw out Varun from her marital bedroom the moment she went back and out of the house the next day. When she went back to her bedroom she found Varun innocently sl**ping. As she viewed his taut body and his semi erect cock her Vagina twitched and her resolve to throw him out melted as she was overcome with love for her nephew. Quietly she laid herself next to him.

A few hours ago they had been aunt and nephew. Now they were much more, they were lovers. They were sharing a bed, both sl**ping and basking in the musty aroma of their lovemaking. Sweet restful slumber that is available only to those who have performed the ultimate act of love - i****t. He stirred sl**pily and opened his eyes to see that it was still dark and looked at the clock next to the bed. It was 4:00 AM. He sat up in bed and looked at the lovely figure of his aunt lying next to him, breathing softly, sl**ping peacefully. She was still covered partially. He leaned over her and gave her a light kiss on the lips. She moved to kiss him back and then put her arms around his neck. In the stillness of the night, they were kissing deeply, quietly as not wanting to share this moment with anyone else. It was theirs and theirs only. Their tongues loved each other. Their hands caressed each others body, exploring, teasing, loving. Nothing needed to be said, they each knew what the other wanted, needed, desired, and yes, craved. Nipples were erect and hard as her breasts were crushed between their hot bodies. Now the bra which was covering her breast were being pushed up. She thought he has to learn to unhook a bra and she herself unclasped it. The nipples were being sucked and gently bitten and pulled between his lips. She released her milk for her lover and he sucked on drinking every drop of her sweet milk from her succulent breast. She felt his hardness on her thighs and after pulling up her petticoat along with the sari she parted her legs as he positioned himself over her.

Still no words, just the soft sounds of hot, wet kisses. Tender sucking, the rustling of bed sheets as he moved to get on her. She breaks the silence with her soft whimpers as her nephew's hard manhood gains welcome entrance into her birth canal now giving him the ultimate pleasure. The pleasure that a man feels when a woman totally surrenders to him by parting her legs and allowing him to invade her most intimate recesses with his manhood. But this woman was his auntie. He could see her face in the faint light. He knew she was enjoying the coupling. Her moans and her caresses on his body added to that assurance. He was kissing her deeply. She was sucking his tongue with her mouth and his hard cock with her hot pussy. He had never felt so hard. Her whimpers became louder her nails dug into his ass cheeks as she urged him on and pushed him into her hot pulsating and wet vagina. She was coming! They moaned and thrashed loudly. The pumping became more intense. He exploded in her just as she was reaching her climax, their love juices were mixing again. She moaned loudly as her last spasm hit her body, then she relaxed. Again satisfied. Her lover had taken her again. Her lover was her nephew.

It was the best sex she had ever had. He held her in his arms and gently massaged her sexy ass. She moaned softly as he kissed her eyes and her lovely full lips. She could smell the odor of their lovemaking, she closed her eyes to enjoy the moment when she was overcome by guilt. Never in her life had she ever had such wonderful joyous sex. It seems as if this was to be her wedding night when all her sexual dreams would be fulfilled. She felt love and tenderness for her nephew even as his semen mixed with her own secretions once again flowed out of her vagina into her marital bed. Now though she was a little scared she was beyond care whether it was her marital bed or whether she would become pregnant from the i****tuous coupling with her nephew. She realized what she had been missing all these years of her married life and now she wanted to make up for all the lost years.

I woke up the next day to find myself sl**ping alone in my auntie's marital bed with a rock hard erect cock. I remembered the events of the night before and I wanted to fuck my auntie again. So I got up and went straight to the kitchen where I found my auntie cooking breakfast. She was dressed up in a new saree and looked so radiant. As soon as she saw me she blushed and looked down on the floor like a new bride. I went to her and hugged her whispering "I love so much my dearest auntie and I will love you forever." She would not look up to me so I lifted her face and kissed her mouth in a slow and sensual manner. Immediately she responded to my kiss and our tongues found each other as we exchanged our saliva. I started to feel her back with my hand as her soft breast pressed against my chest I pressed my erect cock into her abdomen. "You are so beautiful and you are the woman of my dreams" I whispered into her ears as I brought my right hand to her left breast and cupped it at the same time trying to rub her now erect nipples through her blouse and bra. Her breath quickened and I sensed that she was getting very aroused as I whispered sweet terms of endearment to her while feeling her body and enjoying the sensations. I wanted to make love to her there and then and she was responding very well as I started to remove the loose end of her saree, and kiss her neck and between the visible portion of her breast. Suddenly the baby lying on the crib started to cry and she broke the embrace to pick up the baby.

She sat down on the chair and turning her back to me she was freeing one of her breast from the blouse and the bra. I went to her side, as she was just about to feed her nipple to the baby's mouth. She looked up to see me watching and blushed again. I knelt down and freed her other breast. The turgid black nipple of her breast sprang free enveloped by large dark chocolate colored aureole. Even though we had make love the night before I had not examined her breast properly which I was now doing in great details. I felt the texture and the tautness of her breast, which was now swollen with milk. The nipple was drooping downwards. I put my head forward to suck on her left nipple but she pushed me away. When I looked up she turned her face away and told me that I had drained all her milk last night that she had to feed her baby with powder milk so I should not feed on her milk. But I told her that I love the taste of her breast milk and that she should start feeding her baby with powder milk or whatever I leave behind as I am now her lover her breast and the milk within now belongs to me. Saying thus I latched my lips to her nipple and started to suck.

Obviously she did not mind as she gave a loud gasp and immediately her milk started to flow into my mouth as I savored the taste of her sweet milk and started to drink. I cupped her breast in my hand as I sucked on one of her breast while the baby sucked on the other. I sucked hard and drank all the milk that was jutting out of her nipple. At first the flow was strong but after sometime the breast on which I was sucking was getting empty and the flow became a small trickle. I collected her breast milk in my mouth without swallowing and when I had a mouthful I released her nipple and kissed auntie slowly releasing her own milk into her mouth. She realized it suddenly and tried to twist her mouth away but I was ready for that and I held her head firmly until she drank her own breast milk from my mouth. We continued to kiss even after that as she kept breast-feeding her baby. When the breast on which the baby was sucking became empty the baby started to cry. Obviously she was still hungry and wanted more. Auntie then scolded me in a playful manner for emptying her milk and went to prepare powder milk for the baby. She was putting her breast back into the bra and blouse when I told her to leave it open as I wanted to watch the breast sway along with her movement but she would have none of it.

I waited until the baby was fed properly and was back in her cradle and playing by herself. I went to her side again and started to hug and kiss my aunt embracing her fully. Obviously she wanted to make love as much as I wanted for she suggested that we go to her bedroom. In the bedroom I started to slowly undress my aunt as we necked and felt each other's body. I wanted to see her naked as the previous night she was partially clothed. After her saree, blouse and bra were gone I started to tug at the strings of her petticoat but she asked me not to remove it, as she was very shy of her body. So instead I undressed completely and stood before her with my erect cock standing straight up as she lay on the bed. When she saw my erect cock she blushed again like a shy bride on the first night.

Then I insisted that I want to see her naked also and started to remove her petticoat. She protested again saying that no one has seen her naked and that she was very shy of her body. I said at least uncle must have seen you naked but she told me that they never became naked even when they made love, at the most her breast would be free sometimes and uncle would only lift her petticoat and remove her panties. I insisted that I want her naked and enjoy the act of making love to her like real lovers. She did protest but later gave way to my insistence laying quietly with her eyes closed when I removed her petticoat and then her panties I could smell the distinct odor of sex. When I looked up her eyes were tightly closed and her face was burning red from embarrassment. Her legs were close together tightly and I could only see her thick pubic hairs. So I started to part her legs but she pulled me to her in a tight embrace. I wanted to explore her body but my cock would not allow me, as it wanted to enter her vagina. I kissed her on the mouth and tried to feel her vagina with my hand but she kept pulling my hand away. I was determined to feel her sex so I pushed her hand away and almost f***efully felt her vagina. She was so wet and slippery. First I felt the smooth slippery outer lips. I pushed my fingers further inside and felt the velvety inner lips of her vagina.

Meantime, I was sucking hard on her left nipple and a little breast milk was coming. I got on top of her at the same time I took her hand and placed it on my cock telling her to insert it. She guided me to her hole and my cock went in smoothly. Oh the feeling of her vagina as it wrapped itself around my cock was just exquisite that words fail to describe the feelings. I started to pump in and out, at the same time I played with her breast, sucking her nipples or kissing her mouth or neck. She wrapped her arms around me in a lover's embrace as we fucked. She was moaning out loud now unlike last night as I increased the tempo. My cock started to jerk as I neared orgasm so I told her that I am going to come. " Oh, Varun, come, come inside me, oh oh.... ahh.... Oh...I am also going to come, ughhhh......hhhhhh" she cried out as we reached our orgasm and I felt her vagina tighten around my cock as it jerked and erupted a fountain of semen shooting inside my aunt's womb. Together my aunt and I groaned and smacked our nakedly erupting bodies against each other as we tried to keep our orgasmic frenzy at the dizzying fury we were experiencing, but all too soon. We were f***ed to slow our movements as we exhausted ourselves' with the totality of our fucking. Finally, auntie stopped her movements altogether as she regained control of her orgasm-wracked body, her cunt still blazing with the sensitive walls of her vagina pulsing slightly to f***e the final drops of her cum out through the quivering pussy lips still holding tightly onto my now slowly shrinking penis slowed my thrusting, the final remnants of my sperm collecting at the tip of my Cock, my penis glistening with the thin film of her juices.

For some time, neither of us said anything as we breathed deeply and loudly, each lost in our own thoughts. I thought that this time she did not worry about getting pregnant as my cock filled her womb with millions of potent sperm. After the orgasm I rolled down from her and embraced her and told her "Auntie I love you so much and I am so happy for having the privilege of losing my virginity to you. Now I know that I will love you forever". She looked up to me and with tears in her eyes said " Varun, I know it is wrong and I should stop it but I can't because I love you too! I really love you so much and I feel I belong to you now even though I am married to your uncle. I know that this feeling is wrong and I should have suppressed it when it started after you came to live with us but I was so lonely and I felt so good to have you around.

I wish I were also a virgin so that you could tear into my hymen and fill me up to the brim. I have never been this much happy and I never knew the real pleasures of making love until last night, but I am afraid, really afraid of the consequences if someone came to know about us, I am afraid for you and your future, I am afraid for myself and I am scared that I might get pregnant with your c***d though my fertile period was two days back you know, I could still get pregnant, Oh Varun, I am so happy but at the same time I am really scared. What is going to happen to us?" So I replied " Auntie, you know that I love you more than anybody or anything and I will always love you, don't be afraid, I am not bothered about you not being a virgin or being married to uncle. I only want you and I want you all for myself only, I am with you and together with our love we can overcome all the obstacles, even if you become pregnant we can think of a way out, maybe we can say it is uncles c***d". "Oh Varun you do not know, uncle makes love to me maybe once or twice a month only and his sperm is not fertile, that is why we had such a tough time for all these years and only recently we could have our baby. Moreover he has not made love to me for almost a month now so there is no way I could say that it is his c***d should I be pregnant, hopefully I am not and will not become pregnant, but make sure that this is our secret only and that no one can ever come to know about it otherwise I would die" She told me.

I promised her that this will be our secret and we have now become lovers but only when the two of us are alone, at all other times I will behave like a good nephew. We continued the talk for sometime and as we talked we were feeling each other's body. She told me that until the day she saw me masturbating she never knew a cock could be so big, that she had never seen any adult cock before except that of uncle's which was a miniscule compared to mine, that my cock filled up her vagina to the brim. Never had she experienced such total fullness in her life and she felt that our union is a complete one.

After sometime my cock became erect again as my hand roamed her body and fondled her breast. Auntie giggled and asked how I can become erect again so soon? She even told me that uncle's cock was quite small and that he had difficulty getting an erection. At my insistence she told me that uncle's cock was just about 3 inches when erect and that she was amazed to see such a big cock on me. I asked her to touch my cock. She said no so I took her hand and placed it on my cock. Tentatively she started to wrap her fingers around my cock and exclaimed, "Varun, it is so big and so long". She seemed amazed and enthralled by my cock that she was handling it like a china doll so I told her to that she can handle it roughly and she started to increase the pressure on my cock. I placed my hand on her vagina and felt her thick pubic hair slowly going down to her vaginal lips and finding it so wet I started to rub my semen mixed with her juices which was coming out all over her vaginal lips.

I had read my share of porn novels, which normally circulates around at the college. I had also seen a couple of porn videos at the hostel with my friends so I knew what to do while making love. I wanted to try cunninglingus of which I had read so much about so I started to kiss my way down her body. First I licked and sucked her breast and slowly her abdomen and then her belly button. When I started to wriggle my tongue inside her belly button her breath became labored. Slowly I inched my way down to her pubic region but when I started to lick and kiss the area just above her pubic hair she became alarmed and started to say " Varun, what are you doing?" at the same time she started to pull me up to her so I went up on top of her and told her that I want to lick and kiss every inch of her body including her vagina at which she balked. "How can you even think of such an act? I am so dirty down there and it is full of our secretions cheee !! I am smelling so bad and it is so dirty!" She said and frowned. So I explained that if I can kiss her mouth then why not her lower lips, and the smell is exotic and I want to taste her vaginal fluid. That this is normally done by everyone, who loves each other and that oral sex like this, is one of the ways of enjoying our sexual pleasures. But she did not seem convinced and ask me how I know so much so I told her that I have read it in books and novels and even seen it in blue films. At this she scolded me for being dirty and even called me perverted but I was not to be discouraged. I kept on telling her how much pleasure it would give both of us and that I would also love it if she took my cock in her mouth.

Finally when she relented a bit though not really willing I started my journey down again kissing and licking her body as I went down. I made sure that I played with her breast and nipples for sometime as well as licking her bellybutton in order to raise her levels of excitement. When I reached her vagina she kept her legs together tightly so I had to pry it open. For the first time in my life I saw a real Vagina. As I parted her legs f***efully her vagina opened first the outer lips and then inside I saw the inner lips, which were cringed glistening with our juices opening up like a flower. The smell was strong, exotic and oh so arousing that I thought my cock would erupt anytime. I saw my semen was leaking out of her hole. The whole time auntie kept her eyes closed and her body was tensed. I bent down and licked her outer vaginal lips swiping the whole area with my lips first. The strong smell of sex filled my nostril. She tried to curl up and told me to stop trying to push my head away but I had a firm grip on her and her legs were on either side of my body so she could not escape. Again I licked her vagina and covered the entire vagina with my lips as my tongue snaked out and played with the velvety inner lips. I tasted my own semen along with her secretions. I pushed my tongue inside her vagina and was rewarded with a rich flow of our juices. I savored the taste, which was slightly tangy and swallowed all our love juice. I rubbed her vagina with my face and licked her clitoris.

At that time I was not sure if it was her clitoris but I assumed it to be so from my reading of porn materials. It was a little stub poking out from her vaginal hood. I flicked it with my tongue and sucked it slowly encircling it with my lips. She started to moan and move her hips. Later on she told me that despite the thought of what I was doing to her down between her legs with my tongue was shameful and obscene, but her nerves were ablaze with rising lust and she made no effort to prevent me from continuing to lick her there and give her this exquisite pleasure. Gone was the resistance, now she was accepting my mouth on her vagina and enjoying it. She started undulating her hips to get closer to my mouth and suddenly she started moaning out loud as she reached her orgasm in a very short time. During her orgasm some slimy clear liquid flowed out of her vagina which I licked up enjoying the sliminess in my mouth as it blended with my saliva and then swallowing all of it. I continued sucking and licking her vagina flicking her clitoris with my tongue or using my wet lips to play with it when she went to her second orgasm. This time again her fluid flowed out to my waiting mouth and I licked it up. After her orgasm subsided I got on top of her and pushed my cock inside her vagina. I watched as it slipped inside her hole and her vagina enveloped me fully as I started to pump earnestly. Again another orgasm hit her and she clung to me continuing to moan. I kissed her mouth and our tongues encircled each other exchanging the flow of saliva coming from our mouths.

I kept up my rhythm as I fondled her breast sucking and licking her erect nipples. Her nipples were distended and I was rewarded with her milk. I enjoyed the sweet taste of her milk and kept drinking from it even though the flow was just a trickle. I sucked her breast milk into my mouth, kissed her slowly releasing her own milk into her mouth. This time she eagerly sucked it from my mouth and drank it all when another orgasm hit her. She twisted her mouth away as she moaned and thrashed about. She lifted her legs and entwined them around me trying to get my cock deep inside her vagina. Now I fucked her like a demon, building the sensations higher and higher. This sensation was unbelievable, it was several orders of magnitude higher than I had experienced before, and briefly I wondered if I could stand the incredible feelings that spread out from my groin and wracked my body! I was also reaching my own orgasm so I cried out that I was coming. She cried back and told me to come inside her and fill her up. As my cock erupted she touched another orgasm again and she almost fainted. I felt that my whole being had turned into liquid fire and was flowing out of my prick into my auntie's womb, nothing existed except my wildly pulsing cock inside my auntie's spasming vagina, we were coupled by a sense of being one, our arms and legs intertwined, nephew's cock up auntie's vagina, boy sperm in auntie's belly, boy tongue in auntie's mouth, saliva blending, sperm and pussy juice mixing, moaning and crying out in our passion, my auntie and I were fused together, and at that moment we were one being mated for life! I think I lost consciousness, anyway, I was out of it for quite some time, floating somewhere in a warm golden afterglow, finally coming down to earth to realize my auntie and I were still locked in our erotic embrace, my cock was still inside her, although soft now, her legs were still over my back, and I knew that I had just experienced the ultimate sexual ecstasy in my mothers arms.

She stirred under me, lifting her legs off me, I was so happy I knew that she was mine and mine alone now. After I rolled down from her she just laid there listlessly, too tired from all the orgasms she just had. Almost in a whisper she told me to massage her body. I got up and massaged her body. After sometime she then told me that each orgasm was stronger than the other was and as the last orgasm came, her body seemed to go numb that was why she asked me to massage her body. She had never had such experience in her life let alone has so much orgasm at one go. She even told me that in all her married life she never experienced orgasm during sex. Only when she played with herself she got orgasm after which she would feel guilty and ashamed. I told her that from now onwards she will get all the orgasms she wants from me. As usual we heard the wails of the baby from the other room ending our sexual union. Oh the baby can be really annoying.

I got up and went to the bathroom to brush and go for my morning duty after which I took bath to refresh myself and went to the kitchen. Auntie had finished preparing breakfast and she asked me if I wanted any, I told her that I would have it together with her. She told me that I would have to wait then as she had to bath the baby and then herself. I agreed and jokingly told her that I would like to watch her take bath, at which she laughed and said, not on your life. Little did she know that I plan to make her do whatever I wanted in future. After she had finished the chore of cleaning the house and taking bath she came out of the bedroom dressed in a light blue saree. I told her she looked beautiful, she just smiled and told me to come for breakfast. I went and embraced her, she smiled at me so I kissed her on the mouth, she responded eagerly, I hugged her tighter and crushed her breast on my chest, and she finally broke the kiss and said that we better have breakfast. After breakfast when I stood up and hugged her from behind while she was washing the dishes she said " Can't you wait for a while? Let me finish my work and then we can have all the fun you want".

So I sat on the chair watching her as she went about her work enjoying the sway of her body as she moved about. Finally when all the work was done she fed the baby from the feeding bottle and the baby went off to sl**p. We took the baby and the crib inside the bedroom; we embraced and rolled into the bed together. When I started to kiss her she told me to just hold her quietly, she wanted enjoy the sensation of being held and go off to sl**p. As I held her I placed my hand on her breast and very slowly and languidly felt them. She just curled up and went off to sl**p and even I drifted off to sl**p.

After sometime when I woke up, my left hand, which was under her, was numb. So I slowly pulled it out so as not to disturb her and sat up on the bed. I watched her as she slept peacefully. She looked young and so beautiful; I watched the rise and fall of her breast as she took her breath. I wanted to remove her saree and watch her sl**p naked. So I tried to remove the loose end of the saree without disturbing her but she woke up. When she opened her eyes and saw me looking at her she smiled at me and lifted her hands to beckon me to her. She told me that she had the most beautiful dream but she wouldn't tell what it was. Slowly we undressed each other and we made love languidly enjoying the sensations of our bodies. When her orgasm touched its peak she raked her fingers on my back and cried out my name. I intensified the action of my cock on her vagina. She reached another orgasm; oh she was multi orgasmic! Finally when I came inside her vagina shooting my sperm into her womb she already had four orgasms. We made love the whole day. I wanted her to suck my cock but she told me that she would do it later on though she felt my cock and examined it in great details.

The next day our genitals were so raw due to too much of lovemaking but that did not desist us from continuing to fuck our brains out. At one time when I went down on her I collected my semen and her juice in my mouth and kissed her delivering our combined juice into her mouth. That was the first time she tasted my semen though from a secondary source. She became more sporting now and even commented that our juice tasted salty but nice. I loved to suckle on her breast so much that now the baby was mostly on other milk. Coming home from college I would lie down on her lap and auntie would open her blouse and bra to release her breast. She would then lift one of her breast and put it into my mouth like she would breast-feed her baby. I would suckle on it while I played with the other breast. I just loved the taste of her milk, which was sweet. In the beginning it would be thick but thin down as the flow went on to a trickle. I suggested that she should not wear a bra so that I can access her breast anytime but she told me that since she is lactating her breast becomes heavy and without the confines of her bra her breast would sag so much and go out of shape.

We were constantly making love just like newly married couple. I would tease her and say that she is now my wife and that she cannot let uncle touch her. The day when her period arrived I was eagerly sucking on her vagina when I felt the taste of bl**d. I lifted my head for an instant to see a thin trickle of her period. I licked it up and continued to suck and lick her vagina. Auntie was already feeling so horny that she did not realize I was licking her period. Later on when I came up to fuck her she saw the bl**d on my face and balked. I told her that I enjoyed it. She found it kinky but did not nag me like she would do in the earlier days. But when the period came in full flow the next day she did not want me to fuck her. Her period continued for four days during which time I kept on requesting her for a blowjob. She relented and finally got down to sucking my cock. I watched her as she took my cock in her lips and started to lick the cock head. I coaxed her to take more of me inside her as I enjoyed the sensation of her mouth and her tongue on my cock. She became aroused and even more daring that she started to take more of my cock inside her mouth. I pushed and she gagged. She told me that my cock went down her throat. That's the way to deep throat I replied to her without actually knowing. She took me inside her mouth again, I felt my orgasm building up so I told her that I was going to come and I would love it if she swallowed my semen. She pulled out a letting the tip of my cock stay inside her mouth while catching hold of the base with her hand. I shot my load into her mouth, which she gulped down. Finally when my orgasm ended she let go my cock and licked the tip clean. Auntie told me that she enjoyed her first cock sucking and she would now do it for me anytime I wanted.

She found the idea of licking and drinking the gooey slimy salty semen very erotic. At one time when I was going down on her I was pushing my fingers inside her and licking her vaginal lips when I saw that on removing my fingers her vagina gapped for sometime before closing up. So the next time round I withdrew my fingers and latching my mouth onto her vagina blew air into her. It took two full breaths to fill her up and when I removed my mouth the air came rushing out. She found that the sensation was really great so I kept doing it sending her from one orgasm to another. (Actually I have not read about blowing inside a vagina in any porn stories on the web--try it, I am sure all of you would really enjoy it--you can le me know your experience about this act also).

When her fertile time came she did not allow me to fuck her, as she was afraid of pregnancy, so she gave me blowjobs. I brought home a packet of condoms and we tried fucking with condoms but I found out that the sensations of her vagina on my cock were lost due to the condom. The blowjobs were better than the fuck with the fucking condoms. At this time I told her I wanted to try anal with her. She was not the least interested however due to my constant insistence she agreed one evening. I took out the KY jelly and rubbed it generously on her anus with her lying down on all four like a dog. I inserted my finger and pushed the jelly inside her anus. The puckered brown ring was tight. I got a rock hard erection as the thought of taking her virgin anus passed my mind. Like in the porn novels that I had read I had prepared her anus by inserting my finger and making her anus come to term with the intrusion. The anal ring, which was tight in the beginning, began to relax allowing my forefinger to enter completely. I rubbed the jelly all over my cock and then I positioned myself to insert my cock into her anus. I told her to relax so that the pain is lessened during the first entry. I pushed my cock against her puckered anus and at first the cock head entered. She screamed out in pain though only a small portion of my cock was inside, I stood still giving her time to relax and adjust. She kept telling me to take it out but I remained still until she found that the pained had dulled and after coaxing her I slowly pushed inside half of my cock. This time the pain was less though she complained bitterly. Finally I was inside her to the hilt and my pubic hair was mashed against her buttocks. This was unlike vaginal insertions. Her anus was really tight and my cock felt nicely squeezed. I started to finger her vagina to make her relax all the time keeping my cock still inside her anus. I whispered terms of endearment to her all the time telling her to relax and try to enjoy the sensation. After sometime she started to relax again and I began to slowly move my cock back.

She gasped as I pushed it back inside her. She told me it was painful and she did not enjoy it, I kept feeling her body and playing with her vagina moving my cock slowly in and out of her anus. The sensation on my cock was too much and I erupted inside her anus spewing my hot semen into her intestines. After I removed my cock she curled up and began to cry telling me that it was so painful and that she had allowed me to do it just because she loved me so much and wanted to please me. I felt sorry for her and I promised her that I would not insist on anal sex unless she wanted it. When she went to the toilet and sat down fresh bl**d came out of her anus along with my semen. We were both scared that something might have gone wrong, obviously my cock must have torn the ligaments in her large intestine and we did not try it again. We concluded that the vagina is a much better place to play with.

At one time when I was gong down on her I had this brilliant idea so I got up and went to the kitchen leaving my aunt wondering. I came back with a large brinjal (Eggplant- indian variety which is smooth and long). She asked me what I was up to and I told her to just relax and enjoy. I licked the brinjal and coating it with my saliva slowly inserted into her vagina as I licked her vaginal lips and her clitoris. She got so excited and came again and again. She grasped my hips and pulled me to her side and adjusted ourselves so that we were in 69 position. She started to suck on my cock as I kept on pushing the brinjal in and out of her vagina as I kept licking her vagina and flicking her clitoris. Both of us came together with a mind blowing orgasm, our bodies shuddering as we held each other tightly. Later she told me that to be filled up with the brinjal and my mouth licking her vagina was really mind blowing. Actually we discovered the joys of sex together experimenting with each other and telling each other what each of us want or likes. Since I attend class during the day she would wait anxiously for my return and make love almost through the night. At times I would just be sucking on her breast and drinking her milk with both of us enjoying the pleasures of just breast-feeding. I did love to feed on her milk and got addicted to it.

We were in love and sometime she would tell me that she must be mad to fall in love with such young man and at that her own nephew. After I told her about the blue films she wanted to see one. So I rented a VCR and two films from the local video shop. The first was a lesbian film. The lesbian lovemaking on the screen shocked and excited her. She was surprised to see the strap on dildos that they were using on each other. Until then she never knew that dildos existed. I told her that one of my fantasies is to see her making love to another woman and that she should imagine that one of the women on the film is she and try to imagine how it would feel. The thoughts obviously excited her as she started to hug and kiss me telling me to play with her breast and her vagina. We started fucking as we watched the movie. The next was an i****t film of a mother and her son. She enjoyed that one also very much.

After the movie and our fucking sessions, she said, "Varun, your mother and I look alike in many ways, are you attracted to your mother also?" This was the first time she had brought my mother into our discussions. I replied "Auntie, you know I love you so much, why do you want to discuss these?" "No, you answer my question" she insisted. So I told her that I was attracted to my mother. She asked me if I ever tried anything on my mother. Candidly I told her that even though I use to try and see her body I never tried anything on my mother, as I was afraid. She then told me that when they were young, they use to sl**p in the same bed and that my mother use to play with herself every night. One day when my auntie confronted mother instead of stopping or being more discreet mom taught my auntie how to pleasure herself. That was when auntie discovered her own sexuality. They had touched and felt each other's breast sometimes but never got intimate and that she remembered it so vividly today after seeing the lesbian film. I asked her to try it out with my mother when she comes to visit next month. She laughed and said, "Am I not enough for you that you want your mother also? You horny bastard!" But later on she admitted that the thought of trying it out with my mother had passed her mind and excited her.

My mother was a little more plumb but not fat. I found myself very aroused by the thought that started to fuck auntie again. While fucking auntie I closed my eyes and imagined that it was my mother whom I am fucking and the thought was so exciting that I came almost immediately. A month has almost passed by without knowing how fast it went as we discovered the joys of being in love and making love. We experimented with each other to enhance our pleasures. Now she would willingly go down on me unlike the first time when she thought it was so dirty but dreaded the day when uncle would be arriving back from his foreign trip. Auntie warned me that when uncle was around it would be strictly aunt nephew relationship, she was scared. We started discussing on how to seduce my mother. Auntie was excited at the idea of making love to another woman and I at the thought of fucking my own mother if our scheme succeeded though we were scared at the consequences if it misfired. Auntie told me my mother was a very sexy woman and she seems to be always horny when they were young. That will be our advantage I hope.

We had been dreading the day uncle would return, however, we were quite happy when he finally arrived because he came back with a lot of foreign goods and presents for both of us. In fact that day when he was suppose to come we got up early and had a very good love making session starting with oral sex and finally ending up with fucking each other raw. Before we left the house I had my breast feeding session with the baby watching us as auntie opened my pants and played with my cock. Both of us were feeling raw specially auntie who was complaining that both her breast and her vagina was so raw due to our accelerated love making for the last two days thinking that our freedom is coming to an end soon. Then we took bath together and along with the baby we went to the airport to receive him. For now I was fully satiated and occupied with all those foreign gadgets. In the evening I slept in my own room alone imagining what uncle and my aunt might be doing. I felt pangs of jealousy as the thought of them sl**ping together in the same bed crossed my mind. Slowly I drifted off to sl**p.

The next three days was sheer torture for me as uncle stayed home relaxing after his foreign jaunt making it difficult for me to even be near auntie. After all the intimacy we shared being able to see her but losing all the liberty was frustrating. On the fourth day when I came back from college my aunt was alone with the baby so I went and hugged her. No words were spoken as I started to kiss and feel her body with my hand. As usual I made her sit down on the bed and layed my head on her lap. She opened her blouse and bra and lifting her breast fed the nipple into my mouth. Like a starved c***d I sucked on her nipple greedily as I was rewarded with a rich flow of her breast milk. I kept up my sucking and drank all the milk that flowed out of her breast as she opened my pants and started to fondle my cock. After three days of abstinence my cock was full of jism and it was so hard. After draining one of her breast I got up and undressed her completely and as she layed on the bed fully naked I undressed myself. I dove right to her vagina and started to lick her. She was wet and her vaginal juice was flowing out like a fountain, aunt kept moaning out loud as I licked her and inserted my fingers to her vagina. Immediately she reached her orgasm as she moaned out loud and her juice came flowing out of her vagina. I licked it up and moved on top of her directing my cock into her vagina. Like a receptacle her vagina engulfed my cock and I filled her up.

She embraced me as I lowered my mouth to her breast. I suckled her breast drinking her milk as I started to pump my cock inside her vagina. She pushed her hips against mine as I rocked her. She achieved another orgasm and raked my back with her fingers. I kept pumping into her vagina as her orgasm subsided and another one build up. I collected her breast milk in my mouth and fed it to her by kissing her. She eagerly sucked it from my mouth and then she went into another orgasm. I was now fast approaching my own orgasm. So I spoke out for the first time since we started to make love telling her that I was going to come and I want her to come with me. All she did was moan out louder and raise her hips to meet the thrust of my cock. My cock jerked inside her vagina and erupted into a fountain as I told her that I was coming. She also cried back saying that she was coming and both of us clung to each other as we revered in our sweet communion. After the orgasm died down I rolled down from her while she laid there limply taking deep breaths. I cuddled her and she cried. She told me she missed me so much. I hushed her and made her relax telling her that I will always be there for her. Finally good sense prevailed upon her and she got up to get dressed saying that uncle might come home early. Then I told her that my semen is still inside her and if he wants to make love then he would know that another man had just fucked her. She started to despair and go to the bathroom to wash up, so I told her that I would clean it up with my mouth sucking out all the semen from her provided she would drink it from my mouth. She smiled and readily agreed saying that she missed the taste of my semen. When I opened her legs her vagina was so soppy with my semen and her own juice. At first I just licked whatever was outside, teasing her clitoris.

She urged me to go faster. Then I placed my lips on her vagina and sucked hard to be rewarded with thick glops of my own semen. I collected it in my mouth and kissed her transferring it to her as she eagerly lapped it up. The process went on until her vagina was cleaned up properly with my mouth and in the process she had another orgasm. I wanted to continue but she told me that it was enough. So we got up dressed and came out from the bedroom. We sat in the kitchen as we had tea. She told me that uncle made love to her twice in the last four days. It seems he had taken some medication in the US to increase his fertility and he wanted another c***d soon. I became serious and told her that she cannot have his c***d and if she wanted another c***d it will be mine. She told me that she cannot conceive right now as her fertile period was not due for another week. I told her she should tell him that her fertile period was now and let him make love to her but when her actual fertile period came she should sl**p with me so that when she becomes pregnant uncle would think that the american medicine had helped him to impregnate his wife. I explained to her that I love her whole heartedly and for me she is the woman of my life. Knowing that we love each other so much I want to have our love c***d. She was scared, afraid but did not know how to refuse me. So she did not reject the idea nor did she give her consent.

Meantime uncle came home and greeted us. I left them thinking in my mind that I must get my aunt pregnant with my c***d. Having been so intimate with her for so long I knew when her period started and when her fertile egg would come. I resolved that I should talk to her again at the first given opportunity and convince her. I wanted my auntie to sire our love c***d out of her own desire to do so.

The idea of the possibility of impregnating his aunt was such a turn on for Varun. That night he went off to sl**p toying with different ideas of how to convince Sailaja to let him impregnate her. Meantime his uncle found out that breast feeding delays pregnancy so he told Sailaj to stop breastfeeding the baby as he desperately wanted to have another c***d before they became too old. This bit of news Sailaja told Varun the next day in the morning while he was having breakfast before going to college. Varun was very disappointed but now the baby girl Yashoda was 11 months old and could go on with being breastfed. Sailaja told him to come home early that day as she had things to talk to him.

Varun came home in the afternoon from college to find auntie relaxing after completing her housework. On seeing Varun she smiled and beckoned him to her lap and as soon as he laid his head she opened her blouse, unhooked her bra and offered her breast to be suckled. As Varun sucked her long nipples milk started to come which he drank greedily. "Oh my poor baby, drink all you want while it is there" she said. "Oh yes baby, suck it like that" Varun fondled the other breast and admired her pendulous breast with the blue veins. His cock became erect while breastfeeding from her breast and she started to massage his cock. They went to his room and made love for a long time. Finally she told Varun that they have to stop the i****tuous sex and that this was their last time together.

Varun was devastated but she told him that if he loved her as much as he professes he should follow her wishes. She made me swear that he will do nothing against her wishes and that whatever happened should remain a secret between just the two of them. The next day was the most miserable day of his life and nothing seems to get better and a week passed making him feel even more miserable. She was behaving as if nothing had ever happened between them and now she was just down the hall nursing yashoda. His whole body ached with longing for her. His cock was as hard as a rock and throbbing painfully as he pictured the baby nursing on her big, beautiful tits. He could almost taste the wondrous elixir as he recalled the night he had first savored it.

A flash of jealousy and anger shot through him. Jealousy in that the baby had his aunt's breasts any time she wanted them while he was once again forbidden to partake of their delicious contents. Anger in that he had been allowed to partake in the forbidden pleasures of i****tuous love and now he was forbidden to share this love with his aunt. And he had thought they had shared such a deep, enduring love. Couldn't she see how much he wanted her, he asked himself as the love pouring out of his heart flowed across the room to her like a river? No more, he sobbed. This went on from weeks to months and he knew that his aunt had stopped breastfeeding the baby. It was now more than three months since he last had intimacy with his aunt. Now he had resigned himself to his fate after trying so hard to win back her love and the intimacy they shared. She seemed determined to stop all this.

On the other hand his uncle seems to be trying hard to get her pregnant again but to no avail which seems to make him short tempered. He could see that his uncle was taking out the anger on sailaja and she appeared to be cowering under his anger. She became even quieter and would not even look at Varun when he tried to talk to her. Varun always remembered the hot lovemaking they shared once upon a time. Nursing from his aunt was awesome, but making love to her was so much more. Denying him her body was like feeding crumbs to a starving man. Strangely, it only made things worse having her so near, yet unable to take her into his arms and make wild passionate love to her.

Then one day his uncle left for Europe for two weeks and he thought this was the best time to try his luck with his aunt again. That evening he approached her and said "Auntie, please look at me and tell me that you do not love me nor do you want me anymore. If that is the case I shall go away forever from your life, I cannot stand it anymore with you so close yet so far away" At this Sailaja immediately broke down and started crying. Varun went to her and put his arms around her and said "Shush auntie, don't cry"

"I'm sorry" she went on. "I could tell how much pain you were in. And my heart was breaking for you. But it wasn't easy for me either. I wanted to come to you so many times, but I did not want to corrupt you any further." She said. "The other day you asked me if you could impregnate me and that is not a small thing. I know that if we continue our relationship there is every possibility of you impregnating me and that is not as simple as making love" She went on to tell him that she felt miserable doing this to him but that it was for his best.

Sailaja went on" Every day I yearn for you and I would cry when no one was around but I thought it was better for you to forget me and go on with your life, you are young and there is so much ahead in your life. On the other hand your uncle took out his frustration on me for not being able to impregnate me. I even contemplated suicide also but for the sake of my daughter I desisted from the act"

Between sobs she explained how she endured the agony and mental pain everyday, how uncle mistreated her for not getting pregnant and that finally yesterday when uncle told her that he was going to Amsterdam for two weeks she decided that she will continue her relationship with varun if he was still willing to take her back

"You mean, you mean that, that we, we..."

"Yes, we can, can be lovers again," she told him as she watched his face lit up.
"God, I wish I had known," he complained, reaching out and hugging her tightly and kissing her deeply "I've been so god-damned miserable all these months, I just wanted to die."

"I'm sorry," she murmured, "but I thought that was for your own good."

"It's okay, auntie," he grinned, "but now we have to make up for it."

"I have to tell you something," she said as she delicately fondled his quivering cock.

"What?" he asked

"Something very important," she smiled innocently.

"What? What?" he implored her.

"I want to have your baby," she said softly.

"Huh!" he grunted. "What did you say?"

"I want to have your baby," she said again as he gawked at her, not able to believe what he had just heard.

"A baby? You want to have my baby?," he babbled inanely.

"Yes, I want to have your baby," she said again, giving his cock a suggestive squeeze.

"A baby," he muttered. "A baby."

"Yes, I want to have a baby," she said seriously. "Your baby."

He couldn't believe his ears. Surely she didn't mean it.

"MY BABY!" he blurted out in disbelief.

"Yes, I want to have YOUR baby," she smiled happily.

"You want to have MY baby?" he groaned.

"God, auntie, I love you," he groaned, gently pushing her down onto her back.
"Wait" she said there is also a condition
"Even before you tell me any condition I agree fully" Varun replied
She smiled at him and said " This time we shall make love as man and wife not as illicit lovers, I want to be married to you before you come to my body again so that this time you will come to me as my husband"
"Oh auntie, but how? Where will we get married? Who will perform the marriage for us?"
"Tomorrow we will go to the next town where there is a priest in a temple who performs marriages for a fee. We shall go and pay him his fees and get married in his temple" She went on to explain that she would leave her daughter Yashoda with a friend for two days. Since the baby was now almost one and a half years she will not be a problem. Moreover the baby gets along well with her friend as she has taken care of the baby for her many times before also.
Varun was so happy that he kept on pledging his undying love for her and kissing her. He wanted to make love to her but his aunt firmly told him that he will have to wait until they become man and wife. He kept begging her so finally she agreed that they can neck for a while but without any intimate touching. Finally she told him to go to his room and sl**p and save everything for the big day tomorrow.
Knowing that he will be making love to his auntie again he was so happy but he had difficulty falling asl**p. The thought of marrying his aunt and her permission for him to impregnate her was like a divine gift which made him even more excited.

Sailaja on the other hand was also very happy now that she had finally decided to continue her relationship with varun after duly getting married. She had been apprehensive before because he was still young and may not be able to control himself but now she was certain that he is completely dependable as in the last couple of months he had quietly respected her wishes and never tried to blackmail or f***e himself on her. She prepared for the trip the next day packing her wedding saree and along with sexy bras and panties not that she thought she would be wearing any of it once they got married. She found herself getting so wet thinking of the making love to Varun. Her nipples were also erect. Poor thing, she thought as she remembered how much he loved her succulent breast full of milk as now she had stopped breastfeeding and her breast was dry. She decided to shave her vagina and as a present for him tomorrow. She took out the mangalsutra that she had bought the other day and packed it along with her wedding saree. Magalsutra being the a necklace which the man will tie around the neck of the woman he is marrying which is the sacred tradition in India.

The next day Varun got up early and went to his auntie's bedroom but she was also already up and getting the baby ready to be kept with her friend. Varun went up behinf her and hugged her. She turned back and kissed him fully on his mouth and asked " How is my husband to be today?"
"You go and get ready while I go over to my friends house to keep the baby there" She told him. "In a few hours from now on I am going to be your wife, so save all your loving and get ready"

After breakfast they left for the next town in a taxi which is four hours drive. Before going out Sailaja warned Varun that in any public place they were to behave as aunt and nephew and that he cannot touch her or do any such thing as it would be a scandal if anyone knowing them should happen to see such a thing. Varun behaved well but when they reached the town they booked into a hotel as husband and wife. As soon as they were inside the hotel room alone Varun embraced his aunt and kissed her rubbing his whole body against hers. Sailaja kissed back equally probing her tongue inside his mouth and exchanging their saliva. Sailaja then told him to break the magalsutra which was tied by her husband and his uncle. Varun took pleasure in breaking the mangalsutra from Sailaja's neck.

They then freshened up and packing their wedding dress they proceeded to the temple which was slightly isolated where Sailaja had made arrangements through phone for their marriage. At the temple the priest was waiting for them and told them that the puja (ceremony) can start as soon as they are ready. Sailaja went to the dressing room adjacent to the temple to get ready while Varun who was already in Kurta pyjama (traditional Indian dress for men) waited outside. After sometime Sailaja came out in her wedding dress and they sat down near the fire for the marriage to begin. This was a place where people eloping would get married so ther was no questions raised. A band was also there to play the wedding music. The wedding took about an hour after which they were declared man and wife. The relatives of the priest and the temple staffs came to bless them and they quickly returned to their hotel by evening with Sailaja wearing the new mangalsutra tied on her neck ny her nephew Varun and kumkum( red colour) on her forehead signifying her marriage.

Since the place was famous for sun aways to get married the hotel staff were not surprised to see them coming back in their wedding dress and the hotel manager quickly sent up a glass of milk to the room. As soon as the waiter left Varun went to embrace her auntie and said " My wife"
"My husband go and wait on the bed for me"

When varun sat on the bed Sailaja came covering her head with the saree and the glass of milk in her hand which is as per the hindu tradition for a bride to first approach the husband. Varun quickly drank the milk and pulled sailaja on to the bed. There he started to attack her like a starved man attacking his food. He tore away her blouse and freed her breast from the bra...after such a long time he was able to see and fondle his aunt's breast again. They had become slightly smaller as they were no more producing milk but the long nipples were already erect.

He quickly took one in his mouth and started to cuk on it at the same time fondling the other breast and rolling the nipples in his thumb. Sailaja moaned at the ministrations, there was no time for finesse, they were like a****ls ravaging each other's body as they pulled at each other's clothes with labored breathe. Quickly he pulled her saree along with the petticoat to her waist, pulled down the panty and exposed her shaved cunt. He was delighted to find her vagina already dripping in her own juice in anticipation. Quickly he freed his cock and plunged into her like a knife cutting butter.
"Oh, my darling wife, my cock is back to where it belongs" he cried out as his cock was fully embedded
"Yes my darling husband, welcome home" she moaned back to him

"I am fucking you in your wedding saree, this is the same saree you wore in your first wedding isn't it?" "Yes my darling, with this act you are defiling my first marriage and legalizing your marriage with me" she replied.

They fucked like a****ls as if there was no time . He thrust his cock fast and deep into her vagina as he mauled her breast and kissed her mouth. She humped back in equal frenzy as they sped towards their own orgasm. Suddenly they reached their orgasm together when Varun cried out" Oh auntie, I am going to come" "My husband, come to me, come inside me, fill me up with your potent sperm and make me pregnant again"
"yes I will fill you with my semen and cleanse your womb to make you pregnant again" varun said as he came shooting his semen inside her vagina and flooded her. Sailaja also came and she arched her buttocks up to meet his thrust as he injected his semen and filled her womb with his potent sperm.

After the frenzied fucking they took rest as Varun cuddle up his aunt and whispered terms of endearment into her ears. She was satisfied and contended to be in his arms. She had made peace with herself and with him by marrying him and legalizing their act. She did not consider it i****t anymore.

After some time Varun undressed himself and became completely naked. Then he started to undress his aunt firstly by removing the saree and the petticoat. Then he removes the torn blouse and her bra which was hanging loosely. Once again he started to fondle her breast at which Sailaja said "I am so sorry that my breast is dry, your uncle found out that breast feeding delays pregnancy and f***ed me to stop breast feeding because that wimp of a man could not impregnate me."

"Don't worry my darling wife, now I am here to impregnate you as many times as you want and your breast will be constantly flowing with milk for me and my babies"

"Oh my nephew husband, I want nothing more than that....I love to breast feed you, I love the feeling of your mouth sucking out milk from my breast...make me pregnant fast so that my breast shall once again fulfill your desire" Saying that she started to slide down to his cock

She took his cock in her mouth and started to lick it back to life with the ministrations of her tongue. Quickly it swelled and became hard filling her mouth. She took it out and marveled it while at the same time she noticed the distinct addtition in size and leght. He has become much bigger she thought. While she teased his manhood back to ripeness, he bent down to the drooling wetness between her lovely legs. Inhaling deeply, he drank in the succulent aroma of her overheated cunt that was now leaking with is semen mixed with her juices.

He loved all the smells of his aunt: The delicate fragrance of her exotic perfume: The lingering aroma of soap from her shower: The scintillating scent of her sex. The erotic fragrances filled his nose and sent a charge of excitement coursing through his cock. Leaning down farther, he stuck his tongue out and ran it up and down the sopping slit of slippery flesh savoring the hot sweetness of her overflowing cunt as she mewed out her approval. Lapping at her pussy, he slurped his way up and down the fleshy gash until he found her bulging clitoris sticking out of its sheath. Suddenly, he attacked the jutting knob of slippery tissue, roughly slashing at it with his tongue as he sucked and pulled on it with his lips.

"Oh, my husband," she whimpered, humping her cunt up into his face.

Nipping and nibbling on the slippery clit with his teeth, he could sense that his aunt was already on the verge of a cataclysmic eruption of pleasure.

"Yes...my husband yes...there," she murmured as he felt her whole body suddenly tighten and begin to shake.

Locking his lips down around the slick, little button of flesh, he raked his tongue back and forth across it furiously as she writhed underneath him.

Making his auntie come was so crazy. He was making his auntie come with his mouth. How many nephew could marry his aunt and take her to sexual heights, he giddily wondered as he reveled in the wickedness of bringing his aunt and wife to fulfillment
She thrashed about under his wicked ministrations, Then, finally, he heard her groan loudly and felt her come. Her hips bounced up and down, splattering his face with more and more of her thick, aromatic juices that were pouring out of her pussy as she groveled in the throes of her delight. He found it was impossible to hold onto her wildly gyrating hips as she shamelessly raked her cunt up and down his face, wantonly disregarding her vows of motherhood. That they were auntie and nephew no longer mattered. They were now more than that, he thought as he felt the intensity of her joy overcome her. So very much more than that...

She kept grinding her pussy down into his face until at last he felt the throes of her climax begin to weaken. Then, just as he felt the last throes of her orgasm tickle through his aunt's cunt, Varun scrambled up to his hands and knees. Hurriedly crawling up her body, he grabbed his throbbing cock and aimed it at the slavering gash of pink wetness between her legs.

Fitting the big, tapered head of his oozing cock into her waiting hole, he felt the hot, softness of her hungry cunt engulf him. Grunting, he quickly shoved all of his aching peter down into the hot, clutching inferno that burned inside her ravenous pussy.

Unable to control himself, he began to rock back and forth, hammering his cock into his aunt savagely. Not only did she want him to fuck her, he thought as he passionately attacked her, she wanted him to give her a baby. The evil wickedness of such a thing was driving him crazy. He was going to make a baby inside his aunt, he groveled, pounding his cock into her as hard and fast as he could.

But despite the ferocity of his onslaught, she took it and begged him from more.

"Yeah...Varun my husband, fuck me hard," she babbled as she dug her long, red fingernails into his bounding ass, clutching him, pushing and pulling on him, and goading him to fuck her faster and faster. "And give me a baby."

The fucking sound reverberated through the room as he furiously fucked her. How could they engage in such evil, he wondered, as his brick-hard cock slashed into her cunt, his belly slapping against hers over and over again. Grunting and gasping for breath, he worked frantically as she writhed beneath him. They were a****ls rutting in the filth of their own i****tuous sty, but he was hell bent to fulfil his auntie's satanic wish, no matter what the horrific consequences might be.

She was his aunt. He loved her so much that he married her and wanted her to have his baby. Jerking his hips back and forth like a madman, he hammered his cock in and out of his aunt's hot hole,. But she wanted it. She wanted him to fuck her. She wanted him to fuck her and make her belly big, he told himself.

They fucked. As man and woman, they fucked. They fucked, not as aunt and nephew but as lovers. They fucked as if they were the only two people left on earth to repopulate it. The fucked as if their lives depended upon generating new life inside his aunt's womb. No one, or no thing mattered now. It was only the two of them. The two of them alone in their own wicked world. They would make up their own rules now. No one else mattered.

As they fucked, the enormity of their violation came to him and he could feel the molten pool of cum inside his balls begin to bubble and froth impatiently. Now, straining to hold back it back, he could feel the rapidly building pressure inside his aching balls growing greater by the second as he hammered his cock into his aunt's tight sucking hole.

He had to give her what she wanted. He would fill her with his hot essence and she would take it into her womb where she would make another baby with it. They would make a beautiful baby together.

He knew that he couldn't last much longer. His muscles were already screaming out in pain, begging him to stop. But he couldn't, not until he had finished the evil task, finished the depraved rite and planted the unholy seed inside his aunt's fertile womb. Her hands were all over him, clawing, scratching, and clutching as she urged him on.

Finally he felt it coming. The burning tightness inside his balls was rapidly building toward an explosive upheaval.Then it happened. His giant cock erupted in a fiery explosion as it lurched and spurted out a gigantic gush of his thick, hot, sperm-laden cum into his aunt's ravenous cunt.

Then a microsecond later it fired again, drenching the clutching, squeezing channel of her cunt with his sticky, hot potency a second time. His whole body was awash with pleasure as his monstrous penis spewed out its toxic semen into the sucking depths of his auntr's gluttonous cunt.

Crying out in agony and pleasure, he buried his cock deep inside the clutching heat of her ravenous cunt and unleashed its cargo of toxic cum into her as she cried out with joy.

Groveling below him, she welcomed his eruption by pulling and clawing at him, drawing his jerking, spurting monster even deeper into the fiery core of her motherhood. Their lips touched momentarily in a soft, loving kiss before they were crushed together by the passion of the moment. Their slashing tongues only accentuated the v******e of the kiss as they intertwined and danced a wicked, i****tuous dance of love. The unholy kiss went on and on as he emptied his heavy, cum-filled balls into her ripe, fertile garden.

His giant cock convulsing with pleasure, he felt the spasms of her tight, clutching cunt grip down on him. The scorching sheath of her vagina tightly clung to his cock while the ripples of her orgasm undulated through her cunt. His cock spurted and spurted, shooting out its vile load of thick, venomous cum into her with mighty lurches as they both reached for heaven and found it before they collapsed...

"YESSSssssssss my husband," she hissed as she pulled him to her and hugged him tightly.He found her lips with his and they kissed hungrily as their orgasms raged through them. But even as they kissed, his cock continued to jerk and send hot, steamy spurts of fiery cum into her ravenous vagina. And as his monster cock emptied its vile load into her hot, hungry cunt, he could feel her squeezing and milking it, sucking it dry with her clinging pussy as they devoured each other's lips.

Kissing her soft, yielding lips, he could imagine his sperm swimming through the meaty darkness of her vagina. Swimming through her cum drenched cunt, their tails frantically flailing as they searched for her virgin egg. It was as if she were giving up her virginity to him. Giving up her egg. The egg that had never felt the touch of a sperm. And it would be his sperm that would **** the egg and bring forth life from it.

He knew that she must be coming with him as he felt the muscles of her cunt clutching at him spasmodically, clenching the tightness of her cunt down around his erupting cock and trying to suck out every last drop of his precious semen.... Continue»
Posted by phys 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 5207  |  
100%
  |  1

I am a Sex Slave to My mother

Mother’s Sex Slave
Son discovers the pleasure of being a sex slave to his mother
This is autobiography - a personal account of my life’s experiences. All the characters and incidents are real. I dedicate this article to my beautiful sexy loving insatiable mother, Bharathi Devi from whose cunt I was born and have been trying relentlessly to go back into her cunt. My name is Shiva. I am 30 and my mother is 50 years young now.

My mother, Bharathi Devi is a Sexy love goddess. She is 5’ 6” tall, heavyset, fat, plump, curvaceous, voluptuous, gigantic, big and beautiful woman. She has beautiful sexy fantastic figure, large expressive eyes, pleasant pectorals, round face, thick sensuous juicy lips, heavy, large, conical, voluminous, watermelon-like breasts, thick fat layered midriff, inverted pots-like ass, blemish less clear smooth glowing oily skin; long, thick, jet black, silky, smooth, lustrous, shining hair reaching her knees. She is a tall, big and beautiful ‘Hastini’ woman as described in Vatsayana kamasutra; every inch of her body exudes sexuality and feminineness.

She is a Madahastini, Madonmatha gandha gajendrini kamarani, kamarupini, Kama swarupini, Kamuki, Kamadasi, kamadevatha, Kamakshi, Kamasundari, Kameswari, Kamini.

Mother’s physique can be best described as combination of KR vijaya and Jyothilakshmi, yesteryear’s heroine and vamp respectively, in south indian movies. She at times resembles the Goddesses like Saraswathi, Lakshmi and Parvathi, and women in epics like Draupadi, Kunthi, we see in Ravivarma pictures, and other times She resembles a typical vamp like Jyothilakshmi. Mother’s breasts, thighs and ass are much bigger than those of KR Vijaya and Jyothilakshmi. Her weight is 95 kgs. now. Her Body Mass Index (BMI) is 33.80, vital measurements are 44DD-36-48. Her breasts and ass protrude out of her saree and her braid swings like a pendulum on her fat protruding inverted pots-like hips, while she walks. When she dresses in kanjeevaram pure silk saree covering her voluminous assets, men would like to worship her as goddess. And when she dresses either in thin, mysore silk saree or synthetic chiffon see through saree worn three inches below her round deep fat navel revealing her breasts and cleavage through her very low and wide cut blouse, and her deep fat navel, men look at her with carnal a****l desire, but also get doubt whether they would be able to satisfy her sexually. She has a cheerful smiling face and positive attitude and all the people around her admire her. When she goes to temple men look at her either with admiration and worship or with admiration and sexual desire depending on the style and attire she presents herself.

She is active, admirable, adorable, aphrodisiac, angelic, amoral, amorphous, beautiful, bewitching, beholding, big, bold, brave, cute, chivalrous, dazzling, dandy, deity, desirable, divine, dominating, edible, elegant, enjoyable, energetic, enormous, exciting, exotic, exquisite, emancipating, enchanting, engaging, enthralling, entertaining, eloquent, emotional, erotic, enjoyable, fantastic, fabulous, futuristic, fuckable, glamorous, gorgeous, gigantic, honorable, honest, homely, horny, husky, intelligent, inquisitive, joyful, jovial, jubilant, kinetic, Kinky, likable, lovely, loving, lovable, luscious, lustful, lanja, magnificent, magnanimous, modern, noble, notable, notorious, natty, novel, nymph, opulent, pink, picturesque, pleasant, pious, plump, pulchitondrous, quick, quiescent, randy, rapacious, rare, rosy, sexy, sensuous, sensational, sonorous, sophisticated, stimulating, striking, simmering, tantalizing, thunderous, teasing, unique, vivacious, voluminous, voluptuous, vibrant, volatile, yearning and zealous woman.
We were staying in a village in Guntur district, Andhra Pradesh, India. On a Sunday afternoon, I came back home, opened the front gate, noticed that the main door to the house was closed; which was normally left open and the scooter of Rao uncle was outside. Rao is my mom's colleague and comes home regularly, apparently to discuss about school programs. Being inquisitive and curious by nature, I went around and observed that the window of my parents’ bedroom was slightly open and I heard some strange noises. I went near, peeped in and was shocked. I saw my amma fully naked, her big, voluminous, pendulous, heavy boobs hanging, long thick jet black soft smooth shining silky hair cascading on her back, spreading onto the floor. She was on her knees, her thighs spread wide, and her juicy cunt wide open. Rao was hungrily licking, sucking and lapping slurping her cunt from behind like a dog. Rao’s erect cock was throbbing. He was caressing mom’s hair and moaning.

I was shocked, frustrated, hurt, angry and helpless. My first reaction was to go into the house and beat Rao uncle. But I was also aroused seeing my mom naked beauty and the scene. I silently watched mother and Rao, with excitement and pleasure. Amma asked him to lie down on the bed. His cock was rigid and up. Mother mounted him. I could see his cock slowly entering and sliding up mom’s wide open juice drenched Cunt. Her big voluminous breasts were hanging on his face. He was caressing her heavy hanging boobs. Mom started moving herself up and down, fucking him wildly. Watching mom fuck, my cock became hard, rigid, and turgid. I watched mother fucking him with energetic thrusts, her huge pendulous breasts swinging.

I watched Rao’s cock going in coming out of mom’s cunt, as she was straddling and fucking him, rising and lowering her ass, her hair spread on both sides of her back, her big, heavy, voluminous breasts swinging. And all of a sudden, mother let out a wild scream, lowered down herself on Rao. I could see her cunt muscles gripping his cock, spasmodically, gripping and loosening. Her entire body was shivering in ecstasy as she reached orgasm after orgasm. I could see white thick cum flowing out of mom’s cunt. Her entire body was shining with perspiration. I could never ever forget that scene, etched in my mind forever; mom reaching orgasm, her face became more beautiful and desirable.

I felt strange sensation and pleasure, all my bl**d running into my cock and ejaculated thick hot sperm. After few minutes, Rao’s limp cock slipped out of mother’s cunt; mother got up, stood next to the bed naked, her legs spread wide, Rao kneeled down between her legs, cleaned mother’s cunt and thighs with a towel. Mother arranged her hair into a loose knot, resting on her back between the shoulders, dressed up, and came out. After Rao went away, I entered the hall; saw her sitting in sofa, her face glowing with satisfaction, content, and pleasure. Her beauty and sexuality enhanced in some unexplainable way, her face glowing and looked more beautiful after the fucking. Her hair in a loose knot, her saree crumpled, pallu half covering her breasts. It was a scene permanently etched in my mind.

I sat next to her, I was calm and depressed. My mom asked me why I was moody.
I asked her, “Why Rao was spending so much time alone with you?”
“you are too young to understand” she replied angrily.
“I will inform dad when he comes” I said.
“What? Are you going to inform your dad?”
“I am going to tell dad that Rao is your lover”, I said, looking down at her feet.
My mother slapped me hard and started beating me. Tell your Dad. What possibly can he do to me? Tell me what he cando to me?
Despite the pain, I my cock became hard.
Mother observed my erection, straining through my pants. “What can he do? Even if you tell your so called father?” she demanded. Looking at the bulge in my pants, she added, “I need a man to give me pleasure, if your so-called father is capable of giving me the pleasure and satisfaction as much as I need and deserve, I do not need any other man. I need a man to satisfy me. Do you understand that?” I can see your cock is hard now, you have seen me doing to Rao. Amma opened my fly and held my throbbing cock, jerking, said “Yours is big”. Instantly I ejaculated into her hand. She looked into my eyes, and left the room saying sorry for beating me.

I watched helplessly, amma fucking Rao in various poses, every night, and some times during the day time too. It was mother who was always on top fucking him. She was always controlling him. It has become a compulsion for me, to watch mother fuck. I was ordered to keep guard sitting in the hall every time Rao comes home to get fucked by mom. Many a time mother used to send me to call Rao. Everyone in the village came to know about mother’s affair with Rao, since he was visiting our house regularly, every night. People started talking nasty things about my mother, my friends used to tease me. Every male – young and old in the village was looking at mother with desire.

Mother used to read sex magazines like Madana, Ramani, Rathirani, rathileela and Kagada brought by Rao and experiment various sexual positions with Rao. Mother also used to read Vatsayana Kamasutra. I used read them secretly. Mother also authored stories based on her own experiences and sent to those magazines under the penname of Kamini. I knew because, I used to post them. I also read her published stories in those magazines.

My father became aware of mother’s affair, during one of his visit. He confronted, qurralled and abused her. That evening, Mother dressed up in a thin chiffon light pink see-through saree worn well below her deep navel and a very low and wide neck blouse, and laced petticoat. Her knee-length hair was freshly shampooed and washed in the evening, jasmine mala (mallepulu) adorning her calf-length braid up to her ass. Mother was looking horny, sexier, inviting and desirable. In the night, I witnessed to my surprise, my father requesting, cajoling and pleading with mother, kneeling down on his knees, in front of mother at her feet, asking for forgiveness, while mother sat on the bed, her feet on the floor. Mother removed her blouse, bra, saree, and loosened petticoat’s knot. Father pulled down the petticoat as she lifted her bottom. I could see clearly her beautiful pink cunt petals, thick curly pubic hair and her engorged big clit.

Moving to the edge of the bed, she placed her thighs on both sides of father’s shoulders, her legs crossing on his back, f***ed him forward, rubbed her cunt against his face, and said “Eat my cunt, my dear husband (Na puku tineyara, moguda)”: I could see mother’s stiffened, engorged, pink and moistened clitoris, and her thick and rosy cunt lips, as she spread her thunderous fat thighs wide apart. Father’s tongue caressed her clit and licked her cunt lips. He was slowly lapping up mother’s cunt, licking her cunt, clitoris and inside of her thighs. He pressed his lips to mother’s cunt lips and slurped her juices as if he was sucking the juice from a ripened juicy mango fruit, making loud noise.

“Oh! Good. You have become an expert in eating my cunt”, she said pressing father’s head towards her cunt. Closing her thighs tight around his face, “You suck better than your father, my dear husband, I wish I can take all of you inside my cunt. You aroused me, now I fuck you”. She got up, touched and caressed father’s cock with her feet, ordered him to lay down on the bed. Father’s cock was of medium length but very thick, rigid and up.

Involuntarily, I looked at my stiff cock, and was amused to notice my cock was bigger, longer and thicker than that of my father’s and Rao’s. Mother mounted atop father sliding his cock into her Cunt. Her pendulous, big watermelon-like breasts were hanging onto father’s face. Father took one of her nipples into his mouth sucking and started caressing and stroking her other breast, while mother continued to fuck him. It was a long drawn extensive, exhaustive and exhausting fucking for both of them. I started masturbating watching my mother fucking father and listening to her lewd, obscene, and vulgar abuses and commentary.

“Hey, Husband, You are fucking the same cunt, your father fucked. (actually she said orey, moguda, Nenu niku ammanoutanura, nee nanna dengina pukune nivu dengutunnavura.) I should have married your father. Though you are my husband to the society, your father was my real husband, my man, who fucked me and satisfied all my desires and impregnated me. I never looked at any other man while he was alive. You are like my step son. But I permit you to fuck me. I need to be fucked regularly. So fuck me. Don’t dare to threaten me, even if I fuck some one else, be happy I allow you to eat my cunt, and fuck you. I realized that I have so much sexual desire only after your father died and I started fucking other men.”

“Yes, amma, fuck me. Please fuck me.” Father said.

“You know, what my son Shiva said, when he saw me fucking Rao? He will inform you about my fucking Rao. He does not know you are his half b*****r, he is your father’s son and hence becomes my b*****r-in-law. I saw his rigid cock, straining out of his pants. His cock is long, thick and bigger than even your father’s.” mother said fucking rhythmically. She continued her vigorous energetic fucking, holding on to father’s shoulders. You know what happened, When I beat him the other day, instead of crying, he got an erection, I could see his cock stiffening through his half pant. I should have fucked him then. I think he wants to fuck me- he wants his cock in my cunt.

She slowed down her fucking, lowered herself down onto father started grinding, her ass moving in rotating motion and then suddenly she let out a wild scream, her body shivering, she took father’s head into her hands pressed him against her breasts, pressed her self against him. She reached orgasm violently. After some time, she got up walked naked towards the bathroom which was at the back of the house. Father followed her. I walked silently in the shades and watched. Mother stood there, father kneeled down washed her cunt, cunt lips, thighs and legs with water and wiped with towel lovingly. It was a revelation to me listening to mother, that I was a real bastard, I was the son of my grandfather and mother, and my so-called father was really my half b*****r. And mother was fucking him, her step son.

Father left next day, Mother had beaten me suspecting it was I who told father about her affair. I told her that all the people in the village knew that Rao was her lover.

“Oh! All the people knew. That fellow Rao must have been bragging.” “Yes, amma, every one in the village teases me, calling me “bastard - lanjakodaka.” I said.

That night mother slapped and beaten up Rao while fucking him and told him not to see her again.

Rao got himself transferred to a different place and I was greatly relieved. However, strange thoughts developed in my mind. Frequently I used to dream about my mom without clothes and I was in the place of Rao fucking mother. Mother is fucking her step son, why can’t she fuck her own son? I used to see her half naked and get aroused. Surprisingly I somehow never felt guilty.

One a Sunday, the headmaster of her school came to our house. Mother was dressed to kill, in a see through saree and was talking to him intimately. They both went to the bed room and I was asked to stay in the hall to keep watch. I went around the house and positioned at the bed room window peeping through the curtains. Both of them were naked, I could see mother taking the lead role, riding him and fucking him.

Normally every Saturday, he comes to our house in the pretext of discussing curriculum and some school affairs. One Saturday I stayed at home. As I was not going out, I could notice my mom getting very restless. The Headmaster came and did some petty talk with me and my mom. I left the house and went to the Village Panchayat building where our friends usually gather. One ex-student of my mother asked me, whether my mother sent me away since her new lover came to our house, and another person said, “Ask your mother whether I can also make her happy.”

Every one laughed at me. Another person said, “All men in the village, young or old are ready to make your mother happy. Most of the men in the village wait for your mother, to look at her while going to school and coming back. She has become the dream woman of every man in the village.” I knew it was the fact. Many a time I heard the comments, many a time when mother was walking to the school, men used to comment – dengithe dinni dengalira, jeevitham lo okkasareina. Dani sallu gudda chudara, ela vuputhu nadustundo. Dinni chudatanikeina malli schollo jeralira. Anuvanuvuna adatanam tonikisalade andam ra dinidi. Patulamma puku panchadara tonalllaguntaemo. Ila enno enno comments vinnanu. Men called her names like - pedda salla pantulamma, pedda pirrala pantulamma, Salla sundari, gaja gamani, Gandha gajendram, boddu bhama, bhara salla Bharathi, etc. I also observed many a time when we go to the nearby town, men used to stare at her, look at her with desire.

I left the place feeling hurt, rage, ashamed, disgust, and helplessness. I returned back home. I noticed that the main door was closed which normally kept open excepting in the night in our house. I tip toed without making any noise and went to the backyard. I slowly pushed the door and got without any noise and slowly I got in. I heard laughter and conversation from the bedroom. I slowly went near. The door was partially closed. I peeped through the narrow opening. I saw the Headmaster was lying in the lap of mom, her saree was set loose, blouse and bra open, her big boobs hanging, her big areoles and nipples were stiff. He was caressing her stomach and buttocks and in between kissing the nipples. She was stroking his prick. I saw mother fucking him twice. Mother’s affair with her Headmaster lasted six months.

Mother got transferred, but she managed to stop the transfer orders with the political influence of the village president. The next day was second Saturday of the month and was a holiday. Mother gave me a note and asked me to give it the president. On the way, I read the note on the way, “You are invited for dinner tonight” it said. I went to his house, and gave the note to the president.
In the afternoon, mother sat in the hall, in a sofa in front of full length mirror, asked me to apply warm coconut oil to her hair and massage. I applied oil to every strand of her silky long hair, feeling its smoothness. Not surprisingly, my cock became rigid. I massaged her head and then her face and neck , her arms, hands, feet and calves with ponds cream. I sat between her legs; she raised one of her leg, placed on a stool, pulled her saree and petticoat up. I was instructed to apply cream to her voluminous fat thighs. She then removed her blouse, bra, covered her breasts with saree pallu, I could see her shapely big conical firm taunt watermelon like breasts through the thin saree. She asked me to apply oil on her armpits, raising her hands. I poured warm oil in her hairy armpits, and on her back, into her thick fat layered midriff, and navel and massaged, kneading massaging every inch of her body till the cream got absorbed into her glowing skin. I combed her oily hair straight and arranged her hair into a knot. Mother asked me to bring green gram powder (sunnipindi) and make it into a paste adding milk. I applied the paste on to her body, massaged, and wiped her body thoroughly with wet cotton.
We went into bathroom. Mother sat on a stool, half naked covering her breasts with a thin cotton towel. I poured soap nut powder solution on her hair, cleaned, poured water and washed with warm water. I again poured soapnut (Kunkudukaya) powder solution again, massaged, and washed her hair. I applied soap and vigorously rubbed all over her body, including her feet and cleaned her body with wet cloth. Mother smiled mischievously and asked me to go out to complete her bath. She came out of the bathroom with petticoat covering breasts with towel, and asked me to dry her hair. I dried her hair with towel, combed her hair. She wore a pointed bra, asked me to fasten the hooks, and then blouse. Sitting in front of dressing table, in petticoat and blouse, she applied satinglow cream and powder to her face and neck, kajal to her eyes, and sindoor (gundrati tilakam bottu) on her forehead. She wore a thin cream colored chiffon saree with pink border, three inches below her deep fat navel. Mother arranged her hair into a braid – leaving it loose upto hem of low and wide cut blouse, then arranging her hair into plait upto mid thighs, tieing with rubber band and leving it loose reaching her calves. She then asked me to trim the edges into U shape. She took six armlegths of jasmine mala (aru murala mallepula danda) asked me to arrange into her hair.

She sat on the sofa waiting for the president. He came, saw my mother with wide eyes looking at her beautiful sensational sexy womanness. Mother sat next to him on the sofa, her long braid onto the front. He could not control, despite my presence, he was holding mother hands. Mother asked me to go out and play. I came out of the hall, but didn’t go out, went around the side of the house, positioned myself at the window. The president was hugging mother tightly. It seems he was in great urgency.
He undressed mother and then himself. Mother led him to the bedroom walking in front of him naked, her braid swinging like a pendulum on her fat protruding ass. The president followed her with his cock standing out, like dog following a bitch in heat. He was on top of the mother fucking, ramming his cock into mother’s cunt. It was pure a****l desire at play. He was a big man, and fucking mother with great energy, mother meeting his each and every stroke raising her bottom with equal f***e. He shot hot loads of cum into her cunt. White thick cum was overflowing out of cunt on to her thighs. I thought I could fuck better than him and I know mother needs more refined leisurely fuck.
The president started coming to our house, and mother taught him to enjoy leisurely fucking better. Very soon, he too submitted himself to mother. Mother obviously had not been enjoying with the president. But the affair with the president, known to all the village people gave her the status of president’s kept woman. President being the landlord and most powerful man in the area politically, people started showing some false respect towards mother. People were afraid of passing comments behind her or even in front of me. The President enjoyed newly acquired coveted status of being the lover of my mother. But I knew mother needs more hard fucking. She needs and deserves good fuck every day and night.
Laskshman, a poor brahmin, 20, mother’s ex-student, school dropout, appearing for Matriculation examination privately came to mother for tuitions. Mother seduced him. Every night Mother used to feed him food and fuck him, except on those nights when the president or father was visiting. Mother was fucking three men. Some nights after President or father fucks her and leave, Lakshman used to come and mother fucks him.

Amma used to fuck father during his visits, put him to sl**p and get fucked by Lakshman. Lakshman was a good cook too. He used to cook food in the house, serve food, eat and then be available whenever mother wants to fuck him. Lakshman got a job and went away.

Mother did not take lover for some time, though all the men in village were after her. Lakshman’s father, Srirangachary, an avurvedic doctor came to our house one day and he gave some avurvedic medicines like vasanthakusumakaram and some other ayurvedic medicines to keep her healthy and also to enhance her beauty. He was also seduced by my mother and she started fucking him regularly. He was a poor brahmin and soon lakshman’s mother used to come to our house asking for monetary help. Mother used to give her rice and some money. It was apparent and obvious to me, mother was not satisfied with him too.

After breakfast, on a Sunday, mother asked to me apply oil to her hair and body. I was an expert by then in giving oil massage to mother. After massaging every inch of her body with oil and green gram paste, as usual, in the bath room, and after washing her hair with soap nut powder solution twice, while soaping her back and fat folds of midriff, I applied soap to her ass cheeks pulling down thin towel, and massaging her massive inverted pots-like soft buttocks, and her ass hole. Mother moved her ass backwards to make it more convenient for me to massage, and said, “instead of soaping my back, you are kneading my buttocks and ass. shiva.”

“Your buttocks are big and beautiful amma”, I said, opening her ass cheeks with fingers and applied the soap at her ass hole.”. I washed her ass hole, bringing my hands up and applied soap into her arm pits, as she raised her hands above her head, and then took hold of her big heavy breasts.

She removed the towel, and said, “soap and massage my breasts.”
“You have very big beautiful breasts, amma, these are like mountains” I said. Lifting her heavy breasts with both my hands.I applied soap all over her breasts, started massaging them from bottom upwards, holding each breast with my two hands, massaging kneading them, caressing and stroking each nipple gently. She ncould feel my cock pressing against her back, looked up and said, “Come to the front”. I went around and stood in front of her, my erect, rigid, hard, long and thick cock making a bulge through my wet lungi like tent.

“Oh! Your cock is up and hard, let me see”, she said, pulling down my lungi, looked at my cock with awe, and admiration. “Your cock is very big and beautiful”, she said, taking it into her hands, running her fingers from the base to the tip, caressing its big pink knob. Her touching my cock sent electric shocks through my body. I placed my hands on her shoulders to steady myself. Mother pulled me forward between her open thighs, lifting my cock upwards; she said “I can’t resist such a big, beautiful, young and virile cock, even if it is my son’s”. She ran her tongue along my shaft from the base towards the tip, licking my cock around the knob. Mother placed my cock between her huge heavy watermelon-like breasts. She took hold of my cock ran allover her face, her lips, nose, cheeks, fore head, and ears; brought my cock back onto her juicy wet lips kissed the knob, ran her tongue over engorged big knob, and slowly took it into her mouth deepand started sucking. She was sucking vigorously closing her mouth tight. She then took my cock out of her mouth, started licking from the base to the knob along the shaft, lifted cock up, licked at the base and licked below the testicles, took my heavy sperm laden testicles into her mouth, the slowly licked upwards. Amma took my cock again into her mouth and sucked.

It was heaven. I was experiencing unbearable pleasure. It was like all my nerves were twisted, My bl**d running in my veins at very high jet speed, I felt a sensation, like my veins were about to burst. Then I exploded. It was like a volcanic eruption, hot thick cum pouring down into her mouth, spasmodically, all my energy flowing out, and pumping out into her mouth. She swallowed all my juices, sucking in, drinking, swallowing, and squeezing in, till I was completely drained out. She took my cock out of her mouth, squeezed lost few drops and licked it.

“Oh! God, Shiva, you have stored so much love juices for me, really tasty, thick and smelling good.”
It was an exhausting and exhaustive sucking. I saw mother sucking other’s cock, an I knew mother was an expert cock sucker, but I experienced for the first time how good she was in sucking making the man ecstatic , happy and drained out. She waited for few minutes till I recovered from the ecstasy, and then said, “My dear son, I have sucked your cock, and given you pleasure, how about sucking my cunt and giving mother some pleasure?”

She opened her thighs wide, asked me to kneel down, and leaned backwards, opening her fat voluminous banana trunk thighs wide apart showing off her beautiful cunt. Her pubic hair was thick curly and silky. Her cunt lips were thick like panasa tonalu. Her big, rigid, pink, clitoris was moist.
‘Do you like my cunt son, your birth place, from where you were born.”
I kneeled down, “Its lovely, big and beautiful amma”, I looked up, into her eyes.
It is beautiful son, I know! So many men told me that. I am happy you like it. But it's not as big as you think and imagine. I doubt whether I will be able to take all of your long, thick and monstrous cock inside my cunt. Even at this young age your cock is very big, big like donkey’s cock.

“Now eat me son. Suck me. Suck my cunt, my son.” I know what to do. I saw it many a time men sucking mother’s cunt. I bent forward, licked her cunt from bottom to top, flattening my tongue. She opened her cunt lips with her forefingers. I inserted my tongue deep inside her cunt, making my tongue stiff clutching it with my teeth. Running my tongue around inside her cunt, licking. I brought my tongue out of her cunt and lapped up her cunt juice. Her thin watery cunt juice with a peculiar pleasant smell tasted delicious.

I put my lips against her cunt and slurped with loud noise, the more I slurp, the more juices were oozing out. It was like drawing water out of a well, never dry. (Todina Koddi jala vure vuta bavi la)

Saying, “Oh, God (Ori devuda), you are sucking out all my kamam. (na madannatha pilchesukontunnavura, sachinoda) She pressed my head, onto her cunt. I could fee the sensations, her cunt muscles pulsating, quivering against my lips and face.

She pressed her thighs around my face lifting her legs and keeping them on my shoulders. It was as if my mother was trying to take me back into her cunt, trying to take me all of me back inside her, from where I came into this world, through her cunt. She came violently with loud noise. But she could not take me in. I could not go back into her. We want to unite, to be one, an attempt to achieve oneness. Two bodies having one soul trying to become one body. I was there between her thighs feeling the sensual sensations, palpitations of her cunt for a long time. Mother released me after the sensations gradually slowed down to normal.

‘Thank you son, I experienced a new pleasure, for the first time in my life, I never imagined, I could achieve such a pleasurable unparalleled orgasm like this. Thank you, thank you very much.’ Mother said. I did not know what to say. There was no need for words. It’s a feeling beyond the capability of expressing in any language by any one. I completed giving her bath lovingly, as directed by her.

We came out of the bath room into the hall. I dried her hair with towel and then combed her hair. She got dressed up in the sexiest way possible in a saree. She wears see-through chiffon sarees on special occasions when she wants to seduce some one. She has sarres in different colours and matching thin terrycloth petticoats. I could see through her saree, everything she has got. She did not wear a bra and her heavy breasts jiggling as she moved. She arranged her hair in a loose knot below her shoulders and left loose, the remaining length of hair. Mother went to kitchen to prepare lunch. I helped, cutting the vegetables and generally assisting her. I was happy and excited just to be with her, near her looking at her divine beauty, the jiggling movement of her breasts and ass, and the movement of her hair knot.

I hugged her from behind and said, “I love you, amma, I want you, Amma,”
“I know that, I can feel your love and desire for me, my dear stud son, you want your mother as your lover. I can feel your maleness against my ass.” Mother replied. As I pressed my cock hard, at her ass, taking hold of breasts into my hands, she said “You have to wait till night. Even I have been waiting for you for a long time, my dear Shiva. Though people think it’s a sin, I consider that it is proper, to have you as my lover. You have become big, very big and need a woman. And I need a man like you, young, virile, potent, and having a cock like Aswha medram. I want our first mating to be a memorable one for you and for me too. You can have all of me tonight.” Mother said, thrusting her ass against me, “Tonight will be our shobhanam.” I spent whole day with expectation.

After lunch, mother asked to go to Ponnur, a nearby town to buy some things. I brought sweets, fruits, and flowers from ponnur. It was late evening. Mother took bath, instructed me to take bath and wear new white lungi, served dinner and asked me to wait in the hall till she invites me to the bed room. After an hour, which seemed to be year for me, she asked me to go into the bed room. I went in,, she was not there. She was in the kitchen. I was pleasantly surprised. The room was decorated, pure white bed spread on the bed, jasmine and roses arranged on the bed in telugu letters ‘Shobhanam’, fruits arranged in a silver plate next to the bed. Lighted agarbattis spreading fragrant smoke were kept. It was like a typical scene in the movies.

Mother came in, I was more pleasantly surprised to see her, dressed in her wedding, heavy kanjeevaram silk saree, jasmine flowers adoring along the length of her knee-length braid, with a glass of milk in her hand she walked towards the bed in slowly. She was like bride. (Shobhana pellikuturu). I understood the secnario.

I stretched my hands and hugged her. Mother, like a typical Indian bride, blushed, and gave me glass of milk. I drank half the milk and offered her keeping the glass at her lips. She drank the remaining milk. I hugged her and kissed her on her thick juicy lips. She manipulated to open my mouth with her lips and then sent a stream of milk into my mouth. I t was an aphrodisiac gesture which I cannot forget in my life time. She took my tongue into her mouth sucked in, sucked my lips, and I followed. It was long drawn extensive kiss lasted for several minutes till our lips were sour. I made her sit on the bed. Kissed her all over her face, removed her blouse and bra, and kissed her on her breasts and nipples. She asked me to lie down, my head on her lap, and offered me her breasts. I was sucking her breasts like a baby. But my cock was hard and erect. She removed my lungi, took hold of my cock caressing and stroking it.

“My dear son, even when I was breastfeeding you as a c***d, I used to get sexually excited, my cunt juices overflowing on to my thighs and petticoat used to become wet. I fed you my breast milk for more than three years. Now you can’t drink my breast milk now, but I can feed you my cunt juices. I can’t wait any more. Since morning, I have been waiting for your big gigantic cock to fill me. She removed her sari and petticoat, lied down on the bed. Now come up, and fuck me.”

I positioned my self on top of her. She spread her thighs wide open. I put my cock at her pudenda, caressing her cunt lips. She took hold of my cock and guided it into her cunt. I entered mother’s cunt, opening up cunt walls, deep into her cunt. (Baga varshaniki tadichina gulla nela loniki balamga dinchina gunapam la na modda amma pukulo digesanu)

It was a moment of ultimate happiness, nirvana. My maleness was deep inside mother’s cunt, the gateway to heaven. I was in heaven. I kept my cock still without moving enjoying the feel of mother’s cunt around my cock. She tightened her cunt muscles, gripping my cock, enveloping me, surrounding me, hugging me, and said, “My son, I am happy, you filled me, you filled the gap inside me, fulfilled my desire, this was like taking you back inside me all the way in, reunion. I have been waiting for this moment for a long time, Now fuck me, fuck your mother’s cunt.

(dengara, lanjakodaka, dengara, amma puku pagala dengara, puku vachipoyela dengara, puku pagala dengara, dengu, gattiga , inka inka gattiga, dengara sachinoda, adi, aha em dengutunnavura, entha kasi vundira nilo, ennallanunchira nannu dengalani inta korke, antu, nenu debba vestunte eduru dengutundi, rasalurina pukulo modda bayataku tisi podustunte tapak tapak mane sabdam gadilo pratidhvani vastundi)

I was fucking with all my f***e and energy, like a railway engine piston picking up speed slowly, increasing the speed accelerating gradually, and then reaching a steady speed, fucking her with rhythm and making sounds. Finally, we reached orgasm in unision. A violent long drawn, ecasatic orgasm. I pumped hot loads of cum into her cunt, all my bl**d and energies draining out of me into her, her cunt muscles gripping me like a tight fist, and then loosening. It was a synchronized movement of my cock and her cunt in an orchestrated manner. It was like volcano erupting, spreading hot lava. It was the heaven. The ultimate pleasure. We are made for each other. We are the man and the woman. It was a anurga sangamam, anada sangamam. I lay still on top of mother. She took my face into her hands, and kissed me all over my face. I looked into her eyes smiling, and she blushed.

Mother said, “I know, Why you are smiling. You feel you have had me, your own mother, you entered, explored, my cunt, fucked me and so you conquered me.”
I said “Yes, amma”

She said, “Yes, You fucked me and satisfied me. I am happy. The pleasure is more than usual, because our fucking is i****tuous. You know its sin. It’s a sinful pleasure. So what? I need a man to fuck. Who is better than my own son. I have given birth to you, and fed you my breast milk, waited for you to take me, son. You know, I have become your mistress, your lanja.”
“You are my Goddess, amma.”
Yes. I am your Goddess, Worship me, son. Now let’s get up.
We got up, walked to the bathroom, naked.
She cleaned my cock with water. And asked me, now, clean your mother’s cunt. You have pumped in so much of juice into my cunt. I cleaned her cunt lovingly, and already dried sperm on her thighs.

We came back to the bed room, standing in front of full length mirror. We fucked five times that night till wee hours.

Mother is a Goddess. She is like Adishakthi, Akhilndeswari, Amba, Ambika, Ambalika, Arundhati, Anasuya, Ahalya, Apsarasa, Alivelumanga, Anjani, Aruna, Bharathi, Bhavani, Bhudevi, Bhuvaneswari, Bhanumathi, Chandrika, Chamundeswari, Chinnadevi, Charumathi, Chamapaka, Dakshayani, Damayanthi, Devayani, Devi, Devatha, Draupadi, Devaki, Dhanalakshmi, Eswary, Gandharva kanya, Ganga, Gayathri, Gajalakshmi, Girija, Girika, Gowri, Gowthami, Harini, Hastini, Indumathi, Indira, Indrani, Jambavathi, Janaki, Kamakshi, Katyayini, Kadambari, Kkinnera, Kamini, Kunthi, Kousalya, Keikeyi, Kalavathy, Kameswari, Kaveri, Krishnaveni, Koumidi, Lakshmi, Leelavathy, Lalitha, Lopamudra, Matangi, Mandodari, Madhavi, Menaka, Meenakshi, Mohini, Manga, Maheswari, Mruduladevi, Mrunalini, Madhuravani, Mythreyi, Nageswari, Nalini, Nandini, Neela, Padmavathy, Parvathi, Pankajakshi, Prameela, Padmini, Promodini, Parimaladevi, Radha, Rajyalakshmi, Rambha, Rajeswari, Ragini, Rathidevi, Revathy, Rohini, Rupadevi, Rukmini, Saraswathi, Satyabhama, Sasirekha, Seetha, Subhadra, Sridevi, Silakshmi, Shyamala, Shakunthala, Shobha, Savithri, Sumithra, Sumathi, Tara, Tilottama, Urvasi, Urmila, Varudhini, Vani, Vardhani, Vatsala, Vasanthi, Visalini, Vilasini, Vinithadevi, Visalakshi, Yashoda, Yakshini. All of the goddesses born on the earth as one woamn - as my mother. She is a lovely sex goddess, sexy love goddess, Kamini, Kamarani kamoddipini, Kamahastini, Kamuki, and kamarupni. Every inch of her body is sexy, seductive and beautiful.
Brahma, Vishnu, Eswara, and all other Gods must be waiting in the heaven to fuck her. If Lord Rama sees my mother, would have married her as a second wife. If She were Yashoda or Devaki, Krishna would have fucked her. If she were Kunthi, Karna would have fucked her and shifted his loyalty to Pandavas and there would not have been Kurukshetra yuddham. All the Pandavas would have fucked her. If She were Keika, Rama would have fucked her, and he would not have gone to forests. If She were Kowsalya, Rama would have fucked her. If she were Draupadi, Abhimanyu and Krishna would have fucked her. If she were Draupadi, she would have preferred to marry all the hundred kouravas becoming sathali, would have made all the kouravas her sex slaves. Perhaps Duryodhana would have agreed to share his kindom and Draupadi with Pandavas. If she were Draupadi, all her mother-in-law, Kunthi’s lovers - Surya, Yama, Vayu, Indra would have fucked her. If she were Gandhari, She would have got fucked by all her hundred sons. Bhisma would not have remained as a bachelor if he has seen my mother. If she were Sita, She would have fucked, Lakshmana, Bharatha, Shatrughna, Lava, Kusa and Vashistha and Vishwamithra. Ravana would have become her sex slave.

My mother Bharathi Devi was and still is an extraordinary beauty. If she were an actress in movies , she would have been considered more beautiful and sexier, would have been more famous than Ambika, Anjali, Bharathi, Devika, Savithri, KR Vijaya, Madhubala, S. Varalakshmi, Meenakumari, Madhubala, Rekha, Rakhee, Rajasri, Padmini, Ragini, Srividya, Sridevi, Jamuna, Jayanthi, Jannaki, Jayachitra, Jyothilakshmi, Jayamalini, Jayalalitha, Jayaprada, Jasudha, Kavitha, Kannamba, Lakshmi, Padmini, Rambha, Radha, Rasi, Hemamalini, Silk smitha, Snehapriya, Waheeda rehman, etc. Audience would have loved to see her as heroine, s****r-in-law, aunty, mother and mother-in-law, vamp, and Queen. She would have earned crores and would have got fucked by all her heros, other actors, producers, directors, singers, makeup men and even light boys. If she entered politics, she would have become leading lady politician in India like Jayalalithaa, Vijayaraje Sindia or Sonia Gandhi Men would have been at her feet, submitted to her all their wealth and kingdoms. If she were a prostitute she would have been a famous high class prostitute. She does not care for money. She lives to eat and fuck. She is born to fuck and get fucked. Her appetite for sex and food is enormous. She needs good fucking every day and night to sl**p.

She is an ageless and eternal beauty. The maturity and advancing age brought an unexplainable sexual aura in her personality. She is like a good matured wine. The more aged and matured the tastier. Now, even at the age of 50 she has no wrinkles, her skin is smooth, shining and blemish less, her body is beautiful, energetic, and desirable, dominating, fantastic and fuckable, exudes sexuality and invokes sexual desire in young and old men. She is always fascinated by young, strong, virile, and studs.

She was intelligent and was considered to be the best teacher by all her students and lovers. She was voracious reader. She read Mahabharatha, Ramayana, Srimadbhagavatham, and Srinadha’s kavyas in telugu and sanskrit. She used read Chalam, Tapi Dharmarao and Sri Sri books. She also used to read Kagada, and write to kagada in the name of Kamini. I used to mail the letters for her to Kagada.

She appeared for B.A. privately, and later did B.Ed. She did B.Ed in Guntur. We were staying in Guntur during that period in Koritapadu near Hariharamahal. During that year she acquired two more lovers, young class mate of hers and her Lecturer. Father, the President, Head master, Lakshmayya and his father Srirangachary used to visit our house to get fucked by her.

Later she completed M.A. privately, got a job as a lecturer in a College. Father remained as Teacher while mother’s status ascended educationally, professionally and socially. Her circle of friends increased, and she has more opportunities to choose and acquire lovers, use them at her whims and fancy and discard them. In all these years her lovers include two Officers,, an Industrialist, a cinema Producer, a politician and some of her young virile handsome student studs. Surprisingly no one calls me ‘lanjakodaka’ now-a-days. We have social and financial status, a big house and two cars.

She has made me her slave. She is the Master and I am her servant and sex slave. Her sexual desire, beauty and glamour ever increasing with advancing age, she has become more adventurous finding various innovative and imaginative ways of fucking. We tried various positions described in Vatsayana Kamasutra. I have become her obedient servant, assistant, house maid, slave, hairdresser, masseur, driver, e****t, Cunt & armpit shaver, lover, beautician, manicurist, makeup man, pedicurist, and pussy eater, and resident stud. I oil her hair and body, massage, and wash her hair, give her bath, dry and comb her hair, arrange the hair into a plait, arrange flowers in her plait. Every night, I have to massage every inch her body with cream, before fucking. I shave her cunt and her fat hairy armpits.

Mother does vigorous exercise every morning in nude, till she sweats profusely. She orders me to lick her body coated with sweat after the exercise. I lick her all over her body, looking at my rigid erect cock, she orders me to fuck her in doggy position. Some times, she orders me to lick her cunt and ass hole. While I lick her, she slaps me hard. She orders me to clean her body with cleansing cream, and then give her bath. Some times, I fuck her in the bathroom. She eats enormous breakfast, lunch and dinner. She is healthy, fat, pleasantly plump and big. Her skin is blemish less, smooth and transucelent and glowing.

Since Daddy has always been working in some other places, it has become convenient for us to have our secret sexual life without any hindrance. I bought many sex books describing sexual positions and experimented. I ate fruits and sweets like banana, mysorepak, gualabjamoon, rasagoolla g****s, different flavored icecreams, cakes etc. from mother’s cunt for dessert. Every Sunday, I massage mother’s body with warm oil and green gram powder, apply oil to her long lustrous silky shining hair, give her shampoo bath, and wash her body, every inch of her body with soap including her cunt and ass hole. I shave her pubic hair and armpits. I comb her hair daily. I assist her in all the house hold chores. I take her out to movies. I love her. I worship her. I belong to her.

She is my Goddess. She is my master. I adore her. I admire her. I lick, lap, slurp up her cunt juice. I drink her piss. I lick her body. I lick her arm pits. I wash her ass hole with soap and water and then lick her ass hole inserting my tongue deep into her ass hole and she enjoys it immensely. Then after applying body cream, I fuck her ass. I fucked slowly at first because I was concerned about the pain I might be causing his mother, but mother encouraged me; which made me to start fucking mother's ass harder. I finally came, an intense orgasm, pumped thick sperm into my mother's ass hole. After that first time, anal sex became one of our favorites.

Mother has admirable arms, aphrodisiac ass, addorable ass, big breasats, cute cunt, chubby cheeks, dominating attitude, edible ears, expressive eyes, enormous energy, fantastic face, pleasant pectorals, luscious lips, noble nose, magnificent midriff, natty navel, thunderous thighs, fabulous feet, willowy womanness.

I do not intend to marry any other girl. I married my mother in Tirumala; Lord Venkateswara, my aunty–mother’s elder s****r (peddamma) and grandmother (ammamma) as witnesses. Peddamma and ammamma decorated her as a bride for nuptials and sent her to my room in the cottage.

I am in love with mother. For the rest of my life, I want to remain as her slave. She kicks me, licks me, fucks me, beats me, eats me, taunts me, and rides me. I enjoy it. She says that she has given birth to me, only to serve her; since no other man can satisfy her abundant enormous sexual desires, she created me with a big shiva lingam to satisfy her. She owns me, my body and soul. I immensely enjoy being mother’s slave. I discovered the pleasure of submission to my mother. Mother taught me. She possesses me. I live to be of service to my mother. My mother is my love Goddess and Sex Goddess. I worship her.

My father knows that I have been fucking my mother. He appreciates and encourages our sexual relation, silently. He does not have any alternative, because he too was trained to be her slave. Many a time mother fucks father, and then come to me for fucking. She sl**ps with me. She is iddaru mogulla muddula pellam.

Mother is a dominating woman and she controls everyone around her. She has always been the Master of the Game. Her passion and desire for sex has increased with age. She seduces young boys, mostly her students and fucks them. She needs at least two cocks every night. Of course I am always available as her resident stud to serve her. She has fascination for big cocks.


PanchadAra kanna pAlu mE gada kanna
Junti tEne kanna junnu kanna
Kanna talli puku jurra kammaganundu
Sividu jeppu mata sunru thambu

Kanne pilla kanna kanna matdonatha
Kanna talli nikuti ga nu denga
Sukham mendu ilana swarga menu
Sividu jeppu mata sunru thambu

Papamo punyamo naraka prapthame vachuno ganiputruda
Tapamu dirchara kasiga dengara gattiga ammapukune
Tappanu kokura kodaka tallini dengina tappuledura
Goppaga soukhyamichitivi guddadara dengedi rankuputruda!

janmani chchinata llikaama mukorke tIrchaga paapamaa
janmama pPuDupua kunumchi yenEnu vacHchiti peddagei
janmani chchinapua kulOni kinEnu paTTanu yamdukE
janmastha lamulO kipOva gasulla dimchaga paapamaa



Ramudu veina nivu mugurammala pukulu dengakunduva?
Bhimudu veina nivu mada bhamini kunthi ni denga kunduva?
Amma yasoda devakila kamamu dirchaga nunduvemiraa
Ammanu dengu putrudavu kama madonmata asva medruda?

talli yasoda devakila tapam dIrga dengakunduna
chelli subhadra draupadila kamamu dIraga denga kunduna
sullanu jupi dengenata gokula proudha vrudhalandarin
nallani vadu kamamada nonmata krishunudu ranku putruda?

endaru denginarO ninu endari moddalu chIkinavO na
nnadaru lanja putrudava nanduru bhAra stanAla sundarI
guddana vunnadE pogaru guddadarnaganu dengutAnu
muddula ammarave subhanga hasthini talli bharathi


Dear Readers
I shall narrate some exciting incidents with my mother, peddamma and ammamma and other women later. Some of you must have read my experiences already. But this is the true story of my life.

An appeal to the Readers:
Please read this article thoroughly and send your honest comments, criticism, appreciation in detail. I shall describe some of the incidents which are unbelievable, but actually happened in my life. Life is more dramatic than drama.

i****t is not a sin. i****t is pleasure. i****t between mother and son is the ultimate, unique expression of love. It is a fact that when a woman breastfeeds her c***d she gets aroused and sexual satisfaction. Fucking my mother, while sucking her breast milk is the most pleasurable sex. I impregnated my mother. We had a c***d. I sucked mother’s breast milk while fucking for more than five years. I shall write about those experiences in a separate article.

Acknoledgements:
I thank my sexy mother for reminding me some of the intimate details of incidents occurred during my early years. But for mother’s sexual intervention - fucking me and ordering me to service her and fuck her while writing and editing this account of my biography I would have completed much earlier.
1. Secret of my Birth:

I was born to my mother and her Father-in-law, By birth Iam eligible to fuck her being mama’s son. I shall narrate the story as told by my mother from whose cunt I was born

2. Bharathi Butu Puranam or Bharathamma Bhagavatam
Mama chanipoyaka amma entho manditho denginchukondi
All the details.. as I have seen and retold by my mother described.

Okkadu puku ninduga ma rokkadu guddana modda nimpaga in
Kokadu notabettaganu chetula niddari modda batti em
Chakkaga dengulatalanu juchithi nakkiyu chinnanatane
Takkina matalela kama madonmatha lanjaye nadu ammayun

Vruddha tanambu vachinanu vruddhini bondega sthreetva andamul
Pedda sthanalu pirralayu pikkalau datina valjadandamul
Bodduga kovvu batti mada mekkina dehamu kantulinuchun
Muddula momuyandamula bharathi lanjaye nadu ammyun

Ammanu peddayamma chinayammanu ammala kanna ammmanu
Kamamu tirchadengithivi kamamadonmatha asvamedruda
Ammalu yannnalanjalanai tochunu nikura lanjapotruda
Ammaku sevakundavu kamani hasthini nidu ammayun

... Continue»
Posted by xyshiva 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 20179  |  
89%
  |  6

"We'll Do Your Mom First," I Said

"I've decided, we'll do your mom first, then we'll do mine," I told Kevin as I leaned over and clicked a key on his computer. A millisecond later the movie we'd been watching, a movie featuring an impossibly well endowed blond being fucked both anally and vaginally by two uniformed policemen, disappeared from the screen and was replaced by a picture of Kevin's mother.

Both of us had been sitting against the headboard of his bed, with the computer between us, as we stroked our cocks.

"Put the movie back on," my best friend ordered.

"I want to fuck your mom, not some porn star," I answered as I sat up and brought my engorged cock towards the screen and the picture of his mom that filled it.

"You're fucking sick," he said but his hand hadn't stopped moving over his virgin, eighteen year old cock. I hit another key and a second picture of his mom appeared. This one was an 'up her skirt' shot that I'd managed to surreptitiously snap a couple of weeks earlier.

"Where'd you get that?" he demanded as his eyes slid up his mom's legs to the triangle of white panty showing at their juncture. I laughed, then blocked his view as I touched the spot he was staring at with the tip of my cock. The drop of precum that had already formed slid onto the screen.

"You asshole, you'll ruin my computer," he complained as he watched the cum ooze slowly down the screen.

"Maybe I'll impregnate it and father a little notebook," I said, then laughed and shook my cock at him.

"You're a fucking idiot." Kevin was still stroking himself. We both froze when a second later we heard a knock on his bedroom door. It had to be his mom.

"Boys... boys?" The call, muffled by the door, came seconds later. Kevin, already out of the bed, was struggling to pull on the pair boxer shorts he'd dropped on the floor just minutes earlier.

"Kevin? William?"

I walked towards the door, my cock in hand. Kevin, shaking his head wildly, was looking at me in horror. "Don't!" he cried.

"Mrs. White?" I asked through the door.

"I didn't want to disturb you boys Will, I know you're studying," my friend's mother apologized. "But I was just wondering if you'd like another piece of apple pie and a glass of milk."

"Yes, please, I'd love a piece of your pie ... so would Kev," I answered. My hand was now flying over my cock.

Kevin, across the room, was still shaking his head in despair. His penis, fully erect, shorter perhaps than mine, but still well above average, was sticking out of the slit in his shorts.

"Okay, I'll be right back," Kev's thirty-four year old mom promised. My cock started to spurt as I listened to her words. Thick strands of sperm arched upwards and out before finally landing on the back of the bedroom door.

"You're fucking crazy. Christ, she'll see it, smell it," he croaked as he pulled his jeans up his legs.

"I'd like to put some of this in her hot and hairy little momma's pie," I answered as I trailed a finger through my cum and then held it up in the air.

"Get dressed ... clean it up," he begged as he threw me my boxers.

"She's going to be our first," I insisted as we waited for his mom to return with the goodies.

"You're a fucking pervert," Kevin answered.

"Somebody has to be our first."

"Retard. Have you by any chance ever heard the word i****t?"

"It won't be i****t when my cock's inside her," I said with a leer as I ran my hand suggestively over the front of my pants.

"She's my mother!"

"That's why I'm going to let you go first."

"What!"

"But when we get to my mom I'll go first."

"Your mom! You are so fucking sick."

"Well who do you want to fuck then?" And of course Kevin had no answer to that one. I pressed on. "C'mon Kev, you read the study ... you know the first two or three weeks we're up there are going to make or break us."

"We have all summer to get ready, to find someone to teach us," he protested.

"So where do we start then? Who on your list do you think you'll be able to get to help us?" I challenged.

"Yeah, but what about my dad? And yours?"

We'd both pulled on t-shirts and shorts and were sitting at the long table that sat under his bedroom window, and which we used as a work desk, when his mother, toting a fully laden tray, finally reappeared. I knew we'd be continuing the conversation later.

Mrs. White was hot! A true MILF! Really she was far too young to be the mother of an eighteen year old. As fifteen year old Michelle Thomas, a neighbor of the Whites, she had ended up the prime baby sitter of Kevin's older half s****rs when Mr. White's first wife had died some twenty years ago.

The eight and nine year old girls, bereft after the loss of their mother, had latched onto Michelle immediately and would cling to her desperately at the first sign that she was about to leave. Apparently the then forty-five year old Mr. White had too because just weeks after her sixteenth birthday young Michelle was walking down the aisle to be married. Kevin, "in uterus" at the time, was present at the ceremony.

He was their only c***d but against all odds the marriage had gone along famously. My parents had moved in two houses down from the Whites when I was three. And so we had become best friends.

Kev and I grew up nerds. Boys who'd been oblivious to the charms of the other sex as we'd studied our way through high school. Until, that is, our cocks started to grow. And spurt.

The two best students in our school, already pre-accepted into Princeton before our senior year had even started, socially incompetent but relatively happy, had suddenly been thrust unprepared into the world of cocks and cum and cunts.

Our senior year had been disastrous -- week after week and month after month of uncertainties, rejections and self doubt. If we hadn't had each other I don't know what would have happened.

Hey look, I'm not stupid. It's impossible for a teenager to be ignorant of sex these days. Just turn on your computer! So, on a theoretical basis, we should have been prepared. And we were. We knew all the moving parts of women. We knew exactly what was happening to our bodies. We knew about sperm count. About shaven pussies. We'd studied tables and graphs published on the internet that showed the range of sizes of the human penis. We'd compared the slow but steady progress of our respective penile growth to those tables. We'd seen a hundred movies that demonstrated just about every sexual coupling imaginable. We knew it all.

But until the testosterone starts to flow that's all it is. Theoretical. But then it's not! It's all encompassing as soon as that sexual chemical tap is turned on. An emotional whirlwind that you find you have no way to control. Your thinking brain suddenly becomes trumped by the small reptilian brain that lies deep in the heart of it. A brain that sends bl**d rushing into your cock at the first sniff of a woman.

But of course neither of us had any ability to communicate with members of the opposite sex. None at all! Our supposed brilliant minds, minds that had easily delivered SAT scores in the top percentile, turned to mush the second an attractive female came within twenty feet of us. Womanless, we became serial masturbators and wet dreamers. Big cocked horny nerds who used their hands as sorry imitations of the real thing.

And so, in desperation, one rainy Friday night in late April, as we had sat commiserating with each other over another dateless weekend, we'd decided that we had to make an action plan. That if we didn't want to be losers the rest of our lives we'd better do something about it.

The first thing we'd done was simply write off the rest of our senior high school year. We knew there was no way to undo the previous four years. Instead we decided to use the four months we had left preparing for the fall and our new lives in faraway Princeton. Where nobody would know us or our high school reputations and where we could start over.

But start over as what? And how does one go about changing? We spent the first few weeks doing research and almost immediately found our first nugget of hope. Our problem turned out to be not that unusual. It turned out to be not only a common affliction but also one that a hell of a lot of men had written about later in their lives.

Again and again we found bios of successful men that reported that they'd suffered through their high school years only to be saved by somehow transforming themselves before they'd arrived at college. But that was the key that they all reported - the first few weeks of your university years offered a door of opportunity that might never reappear. Fuck those weeks up and you were probably fucked for the next four years. Initial impressions were damn hard to change.

So we read what other men had done. And how they'd done it. We found a hundred different suggestions that over the ensuing weeks we tried to distill into a coherent action plan. We finally boiled it down to three jobs:

1) Make an "Honest Assessment" of yourself.

2) Set "Attainable Goals".

3) Write an "Action Plan".

And so we'd both tried. I can tell you that it's not that easy. You're one of maybe two million male high school seniors in the country. Where do you stand in the group? What are the strengths of William Harold Sommers, an eighteen year old high school senior? I knew what I looked like but to tell you the truth had no real idea of how other people saw me.

I was six foot, one inch tall that spring and at just under one hundred and seventy pounds I felt myself too thin. Neither Kevin nor I had played organized sports much growing up but I'd swum a lot in the summers. I wasn't in terrible shape.

My hair was a mess -- even I recognized that the long, matted, usually uncombed nest of hair that lived on my head and tumbled down onto my shoulders wasn't anywhere close to being in style.

Kevin and I weren't great dressers! To say the least. No shots of us were going to appear in GQ. Hoodies and jeans were our norm.

My cock was largish -- I'd measured it enough over the previous couple of years and then compared it 'cock size' numbers I'd found on the internet to know that. In fact it could more fairly be described as very big. So that was an asset but how do you translate that into sexual success if no one will talk to you?

And after you've finished with outward appearance you get to the hard stuff. Why can't you talk to girls? Why do you get so nervous? How do you improve? Where do you learn about kissing?

In the end we finally boiled it down to the following three categories (and subcategories) we'd have to concentrate on. Later we'd penciled in various suggestions on how to do it.

A) Improve our appearance.

1 Body -- weightlift? muscles? posture

2 Clothes -- Ashley knows about clothes. will she help? cost?

3 Hair -

B) Communication skills -- Learn to talk to girls. how?

C) Sexual Techniques

1 Learn to dance -- hire a professional? from where? Natalie from strip club?

2 Kissing -- who could teach us?

3 Touching, arousing - study sex manuals? practical experience?

4 Lose our virginity -- professional call girl?

So we sorta knew what areas we had to attack. We had a starting point. Mind you we weren't that confident of success. But it was better than nothing.

We bought a set of weights and set them up in Kev's basement the day after we'd finalized our plan. Every afternoon thereafter we'd gone down and lifted.

Our second step was to convince my s****r to help. Fixing our appearance seemed vital.

Early June 2010 Ashley

"You asked them what?" my s****r asked. I could hear that she was pissed off that I hadn't asked her first. I'd hoped she would be.

"You're my s****r. Besides I know you're way, way too busy for something like this."

"And they're not?"

I'd caught my s****r's two best friends, Caitlyn and Brianna, like her, high school sophomores, alone earlier that afternoon and had asked them to help me. It was an important step in the detailed plan we'd worked out for the transformation of Kevin and I from nerdish, high school social misfits into suave, desirable, sexy college freshmen. Don't they say that clothes make the man?

"Do you think they know more about clothes than I do?" s*s was reacting exactly as I'd surmised. She was vital to the plan and not only because she had a better sense of style than any other girl in the school. It was also vital because we needed her salesmanship to convince our parents to finance the transformation.

I'd known we needed her one hundred percent onside and I'd finally decided that the oblique approach just might work best. Which was why I'd started by approaching her friends first.

Ashley Sommers, sixteen and only a sophomore, my s****r, was the most popular girl in the school. And even though she was smart and beautiful, it was her personality that was her greatest selling point. A cheerleader and A student, there had been serious rumblings that spring that she, only going into her junior year, should run for student council president. She's eventually politely demurred but almost everyone thought she would have won if she'd tried.

I'd heard it opined more than once over the years that it was incredible that a girl like her was related to someone as socially incompetent as I. Someone had even asked me once if I'd been adopted.

"It wouldn't be fair to you ... you're too busy Ash. Besides you don't want to spend your time dressing me."

"Gawd, I wish you'd asked me a year ago. You ... you and Kevin look like--" She didn't finish her sentence. But I knew what she was thinking. Having an older b*****r around who dressed like a bum couldn't have been pleasant for any teenage high school girl.

"I know I'm not the best dresser—"

"You're the about the wor--" she started to say but then stopped before finishing, her inherent niceness not allowing her to finish.

"I just thought I should try to start on a better footing at College. I was looking at the Princeton site the other day and there weren't many students who dressed like--"

"Thank god for that," my s****r interrupted as she raised her eyes to the sky. "Now let's go look at your clothes." My s****r, when properly motivated, was a take charge kind of person.

"You'll help me?"

"Of course I'll help you, I'm your s****r aren't I?" she answered, an answer that was voiced in a teenage girls exasperated tone. "Now c'mon," she ordered as she pulled me down the hall towards my room.

"Shouldn't we wait for Brianna and Caitlyn?"

"No! I'll do the preliminary scouting today and then tomorrow after school the five of us will have a council of war." Ashley was definitely going to be in charge!

"We will?"

"Yes, and tell Kevin he better be there too. No, I'll tell him myself," she said ominously as she marched past me into my bedroom. Which was pretty messy. It always was but that day I'd made it especially so. Ashley's head had already started shaking back and forth in dismay before she was half way across the room. I simply waited silently in the doorway as she started her inspection.

She opened my cupboard door first. She moved a few hangers back and forth before she slowly backed away. She was still shaking her head. Then she started in on my chest of drawers. Rifled through my t-shirts and sweaters and socks and hoodies before she finally got to my underwear.

"Well," I finally asked, "do you think that at least we have a good base to start from? That you'll be able to come up with something?"

"Yes Will, it's going to be sooooo easy."

I was smiling inside but successfully hid it when I asked back in my most dubious tone, "It will be?"

"Yes my dear Will," and now I heard the sarcasm, something my sweet s****r wasn't known for, "once the bonfire has died down we will then proceed to--"

"Bonfire?" I was laughing inside now!

"Do you think that there's one piece of cloth in this sad excuse for a room that should be transported over five hundred miles to one of America's finest institutions of higher learning?"Ashley was firing on all cylinders now!

"What about my sweatshirts?"

"Hoodies," she started, and before continuing she kicked the one I'd purposely left in the middle of my bedroom floor, "are not a fashion statement."

"At least my underwear's okay isn't it?"

"Well it might Will, it might be if said undergarments weren't full of holes and of a sickly gray color." Again I'd cleverly left my worst two pairs of underpants on top of the pile in the drawer. Ones that I'd been planning to throw out.

"Now let's go over to Kevin's," she ordered as she swept back by me and out into the hall. I scurried after.

"Kevin's? Today? We're already finished here? Don't you have to make a list or something?"

Ashley simply continued on her way without answering. I pumped my fist in the air as I rushed after her.

As we walked out the door I asked to her back, "How much do you think I'm going to have to spend anyway? As much as five hundred bucks?" It was another question I'd prepared for my s****r. It brought her to a sudden halt.

"Are you on d**gs?"

"Less than that then?" I said hopefully.

"I'll never understand how you got accepted into a university of that caliber." Ashley's sarcasm was gone, replaced now by the sad acceptance that her b*****r was hopeless.

"More?"

"Will, to even get you to the minimum, the very minimum required," and here Ashley's voice emphasized the word minimum, "will cost at least ten thousand dollars and probably cost closer to twenty."

I put my most shocked look on my face. "Twentyyyyyyy thousand?" I screeched. "You're nuts."

For seconds my s****r stared at me, her disbelief of her b*****r's ignorance unhidden. I said nothing. Finally, slowly, her expression turned from hopelessness to determination.

"What do you think I spend on clothes every year," she finally asked.

I pretended to think it over before answering. "A thousand?" I finally offered tentatively. Ashley shook her head. "Higher?" She nodded yes. "Two?" Ash pointed here finger upwards. "Not as much as three?" the finger stayed pointed up. I jumped to five thousand with my next guess. Her finger stayed pointing up.

"That's impossible, no one spends that much."

Exasperation bloomed back into s*s's face. "How much do you think these shoes cost?"

I pretended to examine them. "Forty bucks."

"Over two hundred," s*s answered. "And my skirt?"

I pretended I knew something about skirts and quickly answered, "I know they're about twenty-five," I said confidently, "I saw one just like that in Target last week."

"You did not see one like this in Target!" s*s's gnashing of her teeth made her hard to understand. "And what about my underwear?" she finally spat out.

"Like your bra and panties?" She nodded yes. "Well I got a six pack of Fruit of the Loom for seven dollars last month. So maybe double that if you include the bra ... so what, f******n bucks divided by six, probably two, two dollars fifty for both."

From the look on her face I knew the plan was working. Slowly, her frustration clear, she spoke, "THE... BRA... AND ... PANTIES...I'M...WEARING... COST... OVER ... SEVENTY ... DOLLARS." If anyone had been within fifty yards of us they would have heard her.

"No way! That's nuts," I said, then turned and started towards Kevin's.

"THEY DO!" she yelled at my back as she started after me. I turned and waited.

"Really?"

"Yes."

"But how can they afford you? How'll they ever be able to afford twenty thousand for me?"

"Do you know how much your father makes as a lawyer every year?" I did but wasn't going to tell her. "Or what mom makes as a University Professor? Do you know what Dad pays for one of his suits?"

""Two, three hundred?"

"Twelve hundred minimum. And he has over twenty. And he has ten pairs of dress shoes.

And they're worth at least two hundred each." Ash was on a roll again. "Do you know what silk ties cost?"

"But still, you wouldn't spend all that money for a guy going to college would you?"

"Do you honestly believe your parents want you to be wandering around Princeton, New Jersey, dressed like a bum and wearing underwear that cost you one dollar a pair?"

"But what about Kevin?" I asked as we turned onto his front walk.

"He lives in a house worth almost a million dollars. His dad's Vice-President of Marketing for a Fortune 500 company." I didn't know how Ashley knew these things but she did.

Mrs. White was always delighted to see my s****r. Since neither Kevin nor I had ever brought females around the White's house, Ashley, and her friends, whenever available, had always been welcomed. And my s****r had always showed every sign of being as delighted to see Kevin's mother as she was to see her. And so, they spent the next ten minutes together in the kitchen, discussing everything under the sun but the matter at hand while I looked on silently. Female talk. Completely incomprehensible.

After Ashley had finished a piece of chocolate cake and a glass of milk, an offering I'd refused, she announced the purpose of her trip. "I've been retained by Kevin and my b*****r to assess their wardrobes in light of their impending relocation to university life. To evaluate their present holdings and jettison that which isn't appropriate and recommend what they're going to need to buy. Brianna and Caitlyn are going to help me."

It took a second or two for Kevin's mom to decipher Ashley's words but as soon as she did her face lit up. "Oh Ashley, I've tried to get Kevin out to the clothing stores for months, he and your b*****r are impossible."

"Most of Will's underwear has holes in it," my s****r confided.

"And those awful things with hoods," Mrs. White said with a grimace.

"We're really going to need your help Mrs. White," s*s implored. I knew I'd won! Leaving the two women to conspire together I wandered up to my pal's room. Mind you I didn't warn him of the coming visit. They rolled through it ten minutes later. Kevin's wardrobe was as harshly panned as mine had been.

Ashley and I of course were invited to join the Whites for dinner that night. In a concerted, clearly planned effort, my s****r and Mrs. White dominated the conversation with a critique of the wardrobes of Kevin and yours truly. By the end of the meal they'd also obtained a carte blanche from Mr. White to spend all that was needed to ensure that his son would be as well dressed as any student at Princeton. He seemed amused by the whole thing.

Later, after s*s and I had arrived home, Ashley disappeared into the den where mom and dad were reading. Five minutes later the three marched into my room. Ashley led them around, holding up various items for them to see as she moved from drawer to cupboard. I had to suffer hearing her running commentary on my complete lack of fashion sense for the third time that day. She also made it clear that my parents had to shoulder a large portion of the blame.

"It's bad enough in high school dad, but do you want Will wandering around one of America's greatest universities, a place where he's supposed to make business and social contacts for life, in ten dollar blue jeans with holes in the knee and a stained orange hoodie?" she asked as she held up the offending garment.

Dad, shaking his head, clearly didn't.

"Would you have even gone out with dad if he'd been dressed like that mother?" She asked my mom.

When Ashley finally led dad away to work up a 'Will going to college clothing budget' mom stayed behind. She actually apologized for her inattentiveness even as she lectured me on the horrid state of my clothes.

My Mother

Ashley had inherited her beauty from my mom. Laura Cummings had been an eighteen year coed when she'd met dad, who was a first year law student and four years older than her, at a frat party during October of her frosh year.

According to the oft repeated f****y history, my father took about two minutes to fall in love. Mom lasted until Thanksgiving weekend when she took him home to meet her parents. Like Kevin, I too was growing in my mother's belly when my grandfather walked his daughter down the aisle eight months later.

When Kevin and I had sat down and started our planning for our 'rebirth' one of the first tasks we'd posed ourselves was to, 'list in order of preference, the 20 best looking women you know (and who you'd most like to have sex with)'.

But before we'd actually sat down and made our individual lists we'd talked about the characteristics we'd like in our preferred sexual partners. To be honest we started out pretty hopelessly given neither of us had been on a date before or even knew that many girls to even talk to.

So our points of reference were few and far between. Movie stars. Porn stars. Some rock singers. Girls in our class. Teachers. Our mothers. My s****r and her friends. And when we made our lists neither of us was able to even get up to twenty.

By the end of the process my mother ended up thirteenth on Kevin's list. Ashley ended up tenth. I knew they would have ended up much higher if he hadn't been embarrassed to have my f****y members on his list. He didn't list his mom. At least not on his official list.

His mother was number nine on my list. Behind our schools head cheerleader, Lady Gaga, and a movie actress among others. Neither my s****r nor my mom appeared on my official list although I did list Ashley's friend Caitlyn number ten.

However, on my secret list, the list I never showed Kevin, his mother was number one, my mother number two and Ashley number four. Which I knew was a bit strange. Which is why I hadn't shown it to him.

And so, when my mom had sat down next to me on my bed after dad and Ashley had disappeared to organize the financial end of the deal, I had already begun to consider her as something else besides a mom. I'd become aware of her breasts. Of her lips. Of her long, silky hair. I'd also, and again I'd never told Kevin this, rummaged through my mom's underwear. Her bras. Her panties. I'd done things with said panties... bad things while they were wrapped around my cock ...

"I probably don't really need all those clothes," I started.

"Of course you do darling," my mother said as she put an arm around me.

"You shouldn't have to pay for me."

"Ashley's right, I never should have let it get this far. Your clothes are an embarrassment. To all of us."

"I can use some of the money I've saved," I offered.

"You will not use one cent of your money." It was delivered in a tone that brooked no argument.

"It'll probably just be a waste anyway. I'm a loser." I'd decided to play the pity card.

"Yeah, like losers get accepted into Princeton," my mother scoffed. I knew my mom, a Professor of Philosophy at our state university, wasn't going to be easily swayed by whining. Still, I figured I'd try a little.

"I can't even get a date. Look at me."

"You're handsome," she protested.

"I'm hopeless."

"It'll be different when you get to university," mom promised, then added, "Ashley's so right about the clothes though, I should have thought of it before." Ashley was getting the credit for my plan.

"I can't even open my mouth when a girl gets within ten feet of me."

Mom laughed but as she did she put her arm around me. "Boys are always slower. You should see my first year classes. For the first two months I can't get a boy to say a word."

"You can't?"

"Then I can't get them to shut up."

"Did you like university? Were you scared when you left home?"

"Everyone is honey," she answered as she tousled my hair. "You'll love it. They'll be the best years of your life."

"Maybe," I said dubiously.

"You're becoming a handsome young man Will," mom said as she lifted the hair falling over my forehead and combed it back with her hand.

"Yeah right."

"You are you know. It's sneaking up on you."

"It's not sneaking up very fast," I complained. But I said it with a smile.

"You know, you're even better looking that your daddy was when I met him."

"No way."

"Uh huh. Taller. Cuter. They'll be falling at your feet the second you get to Princeton."

"Even if they do I won't know what to do with them."

"You know Will, I have a sneaking suspicion you're going to know exactly what to do with them." Mom then leaned over, gave me a quick motherly kiss on my lips and then was up and gone.

I dreamt of mom that night. She was naked. She was crying out my name in ecstasy as my penis spurted inside her.

The idea had been slowly growing in my mind since we'd made our action plan -- who better than mom and Mrs. White to teach us about sex? Would it be so wrong to lose our virginity to the two women who loved us most?

The Girls: Shopping for Clothes

My s****r was not one to sit on her heels. At four o'clock the next afternoon she, Brianna and Caitlyn were sitting on our living room couch. All three had legal pads dangling on their knees and a pen in hand. Two measuring tapes sat on the coffee table before them. On top of about twenty men's fashion magazines. All three had serious, 'I'm all business' looks on their faces.

Kevin's and my mom were hovering in the background. Meanwhile he and I were standing uncomfortably in front of them. We were both starting to regret our plan.

"We'll have to get your measurements first," my s****r announced to the room. "Take off your shirts," she ordered.

"Our shirts?" Kev asked. Ashley ignored him as she handed Brianna one of the tape measures and Caitlyn the other. A minute later, two shirtless eighteen year olds were standing embarrassed in front of the eyes of five women. We were both slouching.

"Stand up straight, chest out, stomach in, shoulders back," my s****r ordered. She was not to be trifled with.

"They're not that bad," Caitlyn suddenly announced from her seat on the couch. Both Kev and I looked up. "Their bodies, I mean."

"Have you guys been working out?" Bri demanded as she put the tape around my chest.

"Kevin bought some weights two months ago," Mrs. White chirped in from the back. "He and Will have been down in our basement just about every afternoon."

"Ma," Kev complained. We'd never really told anyone when we'd started our transformation. I was still thin but I had gained six pounds since we'd started.

"Forty-one inches, that's not so bad," Bri said as she lowered the tape down from my chest until it was around my waist. "And look, Will's even got biceps."

"So does Kevin," Caitlyn echoed.

For the next ten minutes Kevin and I were subjected to continuous poking and prodding while five females kept up a running commentary on the state of our bodies. In a way it wasn't much fun. But in another it was pretty darn exciting. It was the closest the two of us had been to members of the opposite sex in our lives. My cock actually woke up and looked around.

And surprisingly to Kev and I, the consensus when it was all over seemed to be that we were much better than expected.

Caitlyn then took a series of pictures. "We need them for reference purposes, when we're checking the fashion magazines, the internet sites," Ash instructed before I could raise a protest.

We were then dismissed, told that the five of them were going to spend the next two or three days preparing a shopping list. It was obvious to both of us that all the women were enjoying the process -- a chance to spend twenty or thirty thousand on a shopping spree, even if it wasn't on themselves, was clearly going to be the highlight of their year.

Later, alone in my room, Kevin said, "They didn't seem to think us that bad. Do you think they were putting us on?"

"Maybe we're not as bad as we thought we were," I answered. First mom had given me a compliment, now Ashley and her friends had, I thought to myself. It made me feel good. I didn't know it then but I do now - no matter how good a plan you have, if you don't get positive feedback you'll never effect change. Mom and Ash's words were as important as the clothes we were going to buy.

"You know Kev, I think your mom was checking me out."

"Bullshit," my best pal answered.

We had been instructed to be ready at ten a.m. on the dot on the following Saturday morning. We were. Surprisingly, Mr. White offered himself as our chauffeur. "I just gotta see this," he said with a smile as he jumped behind the wheel of his wife's Mercedes SUV.

We weren't led to K-Mart. Or Target. Or even J.C. Penny's. Frankly I would have happy in any of those places. But not the girls! Nor the mothers. They had assumed responsibility for the finished product and none of them were prepared to accept anything less than producing the best dressed college freshman of the class of 2011. It had become their mission. All five of the women had pages of notes and cutouts from every male fashion magazine ever produced. They were in shoppers heaven.

From a short term standpoint it turned into one of the worst days of my life. Fifteen different stores. At least. A hundred trips to the dressing room. Clothes that looked perfectly good to my eyes rejected ruthlessly. More changes. Endless discussions about stripes versus solids, checks versus who knows what, wool versus cashmere versus linen. Who knew?

About which color of shirt would go best with my eyes. Silk socks or whatever. We were even f***ed to suffer the indignity of having five women hold up different styles of underwear and discuss their relative merits. Kev and I were too embarrassed to argue. Mr. White didn't stop grinning the whole day.

The women should have driven the clothing salesmen at the stores we visited crazy but in fact the opposite happened. They were delighted to be able to discuss every aspect of male clothing with people who were clearly interested. To a man they ignored Kev and I. And my s****r charmed them even as she negotiated lower prices on every item she bought.

At one store, the last one we visited, perhaps our cities most elegant male haberdashery, a store we'd spend almost two hours in, Ashley, with dad's and Mr. White's credit cards in hand, had softly and sweetly insisted on a twenty percent discount on the eleven thousand, two hundred and seventy-three dollars the owner had just rung up. He stared at my s****r for about thirty seconds before capitulating, his, "of course Miss Sommers," stunning us all.

Mr. White, a man who'd been a professional salesman and a manager of salesmen at the highest levels all his life actually stood with mouth agape. Then he offered Ashley a job as a summer internship on the ride home.

"I'm going to leadership camp in July sir, with mom, a mother-daughter camp," she replied sweetly. "And then in August I'll be at Caitlyn's cottage for two weeks and after that--"

Bedraggled and beaten Kev and I were finally released some eight hours after our trek had started. But even as we stumbled towards my room, Ashley announced one final order "You're scheduled at the Salon de Paris at four Tuesday afternoon."

I trudged on, hoping that ignoring Ashley would make her go away. Not Kevin. "What Salon?" he asked.

"Renee's agreed to do you Kevin and Monsieur Pierre's doing Will."

Kevin had no idea what Ash was talking about. I guessed but continued to trudge up the stairs. Looking back when I reached the top I saw Kev surrounded by the five women. Brianna had her hands in his long hair and the others all seemed to be talking to him at once.

"We're having our hair cut at some women's hair salon," Kev announced when he arrived in my room five minutes later. He looked beaten.

"I know."

"They were talking about dyes ... and gels ... and other things," he muttered. "We have to do something." Yeah right!

The girls e****ted us to the Salon three days later. The two moms tagged along. Mr. White, clearly knowing when enough was enough, wisely chose not to come.

We both had our hair shampooed. Which wasn't that bad given the fact that the two girls who did it were way cute. And of course neither of us had ever had a girl run her hands through our hair before. Other things were done to our heads. I'm not exactly sure what. At one point, while Monsieur Pierre stood poised with scissors in hand, our five ladies, plus three shampoo girls, two dyers, four cutters and six other customers, spent ten minutes discussing what exactly should be done to my hair. It was humiliating.

Unfortunately we had to go to school the next day. Neither of us had worn any of our new clothes on the Monday and Tuesday. Ashley had insisted that we wait until our hair was properly prepared before we trotted out our new duds.

Wednesday, the second last day of our high school career, was brutal. Why hadn't we waited to do all this after school had closed for the year I'd continually asked myself all that morning. A thousand whispered comments, pointed fingers, giggles, smirks, etc., etc. almost drove me home by third period. The only thing that saved us was that Ashley somehow orchestrated things so that a steady stream of girls, mainly sophomores and juniors, just happened to stop at our cafeteria table at lunch time and glowingly compliment us on our 'new looks'.

I knew of course it was Ashley and her friends work but you know what? It felt great! It's surprising how just a few words of compliments can change your view of the world.

Thursday Night Mrs. White's Negligee

"Are you staying over tonight Will?" I heard asked by Kev's mother. She was standing in her son's doorway when I looked up from my computer. I clicked away from the screen I was working on - I definitely didn't want to Mrs. W to see what I'd been doing.

"If it's okay." I answered. Of course it was okay. Kev and I had been staying over at each other's houses since we'd been like five years old. I had my own bed at his place and he had the same at mine.

"Your mom knows?" That was the one rule. Let the mothers know.

"Uh huh," I agreed. She turned to go. "We're going to watch a movie later Mrs. W, maybe in a half an hour if you want to join us," I offered. Kev looked up from his computer screen, a question in his eyes.

"You boys don't want me there. It's pretty late." Shyly said, yet clearly hoping to be argued with. Mr. White was out of town again on another of his never ending business trips and I knew she'd love to have some company.

"Of course we do. And there's no school tomorrow so it doesn't matter how late we stay up."

"Really? You're sure? Kev?" Offer accepted!

"It'll probably be thirty minutes before we're ready."

"In the playroom?" I nodded yes. "I'll have time for a bath then. I won't be late," the number one most desired woman on my list announced before scurrying away.

"What movie?" Kev asked after his mom had left.

"Kevin, it's time to move on to some of the other parts of the plan."

"What's mom got to do with it?"

"You know exactly what I'm talking about," I answered as I pulled my t-shirt over my head. "I'm going to go grab a quick shower, get cleaned up," I added, then turned my computer screen toward him and then walked out of the room.

"What's this? Are you crazy?" he asked to my departing back. I'd figured the picture of his mom, or her face anyway, a face I'd just spent the last half hour on, photoshopping it onto the nude body of a porn star, would get him going.

"What are you planning?" he demanded when I reappeared five minutes later clad only in a towel.

"Moi?" I asked as I let the towel fall. I shook my hips.

"You better not do anything," he threatened.

"Go have your shower Kev," I advised as I grabbed the bottle of after shave from the bag I'd brought with me.

"What's that?" he asked when he saw it.

"Ash and the girls recommended I use it. They said that women would like it. It acts as an aphrodisiac."

"They did? An aphrodisiac? What's that? Should I use it too?" Neither of us had ever used anything like it.

"No, Ash said this one would be better for you," I said as I dipped my hand back in my bag and came up another bottle.

"She did? Really?" he asked as he took it from me.

"Yup. And you owe me eighty-three bucks for it."

"What! Are you crazy?"

I thought we just might surprise Mrs. White with our cleaned up, showered, shaved and aphrodisiac aroma'd bodies when she arrived but it was she who instead surprised us.

I actually whistled. Kevin stood for seconds with mouth open in surprise before Mrs. White finally said, "What?"

"You look greaaaaaaaaat Mrs. W.," I said near reverentially, then whistled again.

"It's just my nighttime robe," she stammered out in reply as her face reddened. She'd definitely put on some perfume.

Ashley, or one of the girls, could give you a perfect description of what Kevin's mom was wearing that night. They'd be able to tell you what the material was (silk?), the cut, the color, the style, heck, probably the designer and its approximate price.

I can't. All I can tell you is that she looked great in it. It wasn't particularly revealing in terms of amount of skin we could see. But it was definitely sexy and anyone who saw Kev's mother in it would know without question that it was saved for special occasions.

It was some sort of Chinese kimono type robe in a shimmering, almost translucent ivory color with a subtle pattern woven in. A piece of cloth that seemed to float over her suddenly evident curves. Kevin and I had never seen her in anything remotely resembling it before. You could see her full breasts dancing under the cloth as she walked.

"You look beautiful Mrs. W.," I told her as I offered her my hand and e****ted her to the couch.

When she sat down between her son and me on the playroom couch the sashed robe opened slightly and let me see that she had a matching gown under it. A negligee?

We watched a movie together. A 'chick flic' as Kevin derisively described it when it started. A tear jerker about some older babe who, a couple of years after losing her husband, goes on a vacation to Italy and has an affair with a guy twenty years younger than her. Of course I'd picked it for that very reason. Time to get Kevin's mom thinking about younger men.

It wasn't x-rated or anything but it did have a couple of pretty risqué scenes, especially when you're watching it with your mother. One was a shot of the muscular young stud from behind as he walked naked into the shower. Another showed the women topless in bed. Her tits weren't anywhere close to being as nice as Mrs. W's.

Mrs. White was excited. Don't ask me how I knew it but I did. Was it that her body was exuding those pheromone things the sex manuals are always talking about and I'd subconsciously picked up on them?

Or was it the little tremors that I felt when our legs accidently touched?

And had she noticed the almost continuous erection I had through most of the movie even though I'd tried to hide it?

With only fifteen minutes left in the movie I clicked the pause button, excusing myself to go get us some drinks. When I came back into the room I was carrying a tray with three cokes on it. I made sure Kev's mother took the right one.

***

"She's fallen asl**p," Kev announced when I got back from the washroom. I'd rushed off to the pisser the second the movie had ended.

"She has?" I asked innocently.

"Do you think she's okay, I can't seem to wake her."

"It's late. She was probably just tired, maybe we better help her to her room," I suggested.

"Why, do you think something wrong with her?"

I smiled. I watched my friend and saw as realization suddenly dawned. "You didn't put something in her drink did you?"

"You get her arms, I'll get her legs," I answered as I moved over and stood between her legs.

"What was it?" Kevin asked as I put my hands under Mrs. White's legs and slowly pulled then up off the ground.

"Don't let your mom fall," I ordered as I started to pull her up off the couch and towards me. The kimono spilled open as I did and the hem of the matching nightie she wore below rode high up onto her thighs.

"We can't," Kevin said even as he grabbed his mom's shoulders.

"Michelle's wearing sexy white lace panties tonight," I told my friend as we started across the room with his mom in our arms.

"Don't call her that ... she's Mrs. White to you," he answered, trying to assert some authority even as his eyes strayed to his mom's legs. At his angle he couldn't see her panties.

"She dressed up in her sexiest panties for yours truly, I'll bet she was hoping I'd get to see them."

"She did not."

"You go first.... go backwards," I instructed as we neared the playroom door.

"Don't look at her," he ordered as, backing up, he struggled to hold his mom up. My supporting hands had moved up even farther and were now right under her bum.

I ignored him and then when he stumbled a bit I told him, "God Kev, don't touch your mother's tits!" One of his hands, slipping, had grasped his mother's breast.

"I'm not. Fuck, you should have gone first." A minute later, after struggling down the hall to the White's master bedroom, we deposited Kevin's mother in the middle of her king size bed.

"We'll have to take off her robe," I instructed as I undid the sash that held it together. "Lift her shoulders up so I can get it off."

"Do we have to? Couldn't we just--" He stopped as the outer robe slipped off his mom's shoulders and down her back. The matching nightie, once exposed, was décolleté and tightly hugged the full breasts that were clearly braless. Both of us could easily see the dark circles of her areolas and the nipples that protruded up from them. "Will, we can't--"

I ignored him.

"Nooooo." A moaning protest as he watched me slip one of the spaghetti straps of the gown off her shoulder. Then the second. Mrs. W's breasts were perfect.

"What are you going to do?" he asked as I worked the garment down over her hips. She was wearing matching lace, bikini panties. I pulled them slowly down. Mouth agape, he said nothing as I arranged his mother's hands at her sides and spread her knees slightly. Her blond bush stared up at me. He said nothing when I turned and left the room. He was still sitting in the same position on the edge of the bed next to his mom when I reappeared thirty seconds later. Except he had a huge hard on sticking out from his now undone fly. I had my digital camera in my hand.

He came out of it when I took the first picture. "She's my mom." he said. I handed him the camera.

"I want you to film me," I told him as he took the offered camera, then I scrambled up the bed between his mom's legs.

"Film what? You're not going to--"

"My first nipple," I answered as my hand closed around Michelle White's left breast. Seconds later I'd bent over her and captured her right one between my lips. For minutes I feasted on her, my sucking lips continually darting from one nipple to the other.

"She'll wake up," Kev protested in the background. I finally pulled back from the succulent orbs.

"Your turn," I offered as I cupped one of Mrs. White's breasts in my now sweaty palm and squeezed it.

"It's wrong," he protested.

"Touch it."

"No." I took his hand and placed it on his mom's tit. He groaned but he didn't let go. "It's so wrong," he said as his other hand closed on her other breast.

"Put it in your mouth, like you did when you were a baby," I encouraged as I pointed the camera and pushed the record button. He did. It had been eighteen years since he'd sucked at his mother's nipples. As his hands and mouth worked I slipped back off the bed and then quickly shucked my shorts. Then I climbed up back between them, my hard cock bobbing up against my stomach.

"She trims it," I said as my hands slipped up her inner thighs.

"Trims what?" he asked as he looked up from his mom's breast.

"Her blond bush," I said as my left hand slipped over her mound.

"Don't touch it," he ordered, watching intently as I spread the lips of his mom's sex.

"Jeeesus Kev, look at this man," I said as I bared her pink insides.

"What?" He'd forgotten her breasts. "What is it?"

"Her clitoris, look, right here," I said as I gently nudged the little bud with my finger.

"She'll wake up," he said as I dipped my head and then lightly put the tip of my tongue on her bright pink protrusion. "Are you sure that's her clit?"

"Oh fuck... oh fuck... oh fuck," I groaned into her slit as my tongue ran up and down the moist channel.

"What? What is it?"

"Look how pink she is inside. You have to taste it Kev."

"What's it like?" I moved back. A second later Kevin White's tongue was inside his mother's vagina!

"It's my turn," I ordered two minutes later, but Kev ignored me until I f***efully pulled his head back. It was my cocks turn.

"What are you going to do? You're not going to put it inside mom are you?" Kev asked as I moved in.

"Not today," I answered as I brought my straining, engorged erection right up to the now glistening lips of his mom's vagina. "I'm just introducing myself," I added as I slid my cockhead up and down her channel.

Then I pushed the middle finger of my left hand inside her . "What's it feel like?" he asked. In his excitement Kev was actually panting.

"Fuck, she's tight ... but wet ... Christ really wet Kev," I told my friend as I slipped a second finger inside.

"She is? Are they supposed to be?"

"But it's so tight. I don't think my cock will ever fit in here. Oh my gawd she just squeezed my fingers."

"She did? Let me try now, it's my turn," Kev demanded. I slowly pulled my fingers out of his mother. Then brought them to my face and smelled them. Then I held them under Kev's nose. His hand was slowly palming his cock.

I held the camera and stared filming once Kevin had positioned himself between Mrs. W's legs. Excited, he actually slipped the bulb that was his cockhead completely inside his mom. Then quickly pulled it out. Then, after looking at me, as if to get my okay, he pushed it in again.

"Push it in all the way," I encouraged. And then I filmed him as he pushed every inch of his long cock deep inside his mom. She groaned in her sl**p.

"It's tight Will, it's squeezing me too," my friend groaned as he slowly pulled it all the way out.

"Do it again," I told him. He immediately obeyed. "Again," I ordered.

"Oh fuck, I'm going to cum," he stammered even before he'd bottomed out the third time.

"Jesus, take it out, don't cum in her," I ordered. The first thick creamy strand of cum exploded from the end of his penis scant milliseconds after he'd pulled out. Scrambling to his feet, and still spurting, he raced to his mother's bathroom.

When he finally came out of the bathroom minutes later he found me cock deep in his mom. I'd told myself I'd just try it out. And then, once in, I'd been afraid to move. It was better than good.

"Take it out," he told me when he saw what I was doing. Knowing that if I didn't I'd cum in her I pulled it out.

"I'm going to fuck her tits," I told my friend as my cock slipped free.

"What if she wakes?" They were just words, we were both long past any worry about his mom waking.

There are things you do in life you'll never forget no matter how long you live. Sliding my penis, still sticky with cunt juice, back and forth between Mrs. White's breasts is one of those things. I didn't last long. But it didn't matter because it felt so fucking good.

The two of us washed Kevin's mom after I'd finished. Cleaned every strand and every drop of the sperm I'd spurted out. I'd gently washed her lips, removing that last drop of cum I'd squeezed out and down onto them. And when we'd finished we replaced her panties and negligee and placed her under her sheet.

***

"Do you think we're going to go to hell?" Kevin's voice. It had echoed up from his bed a half hour later. Neither of us had fallen asl**p.

"She belongs to us now Kev," I answered.

"But what about dad?"

"He's old. He's away so much. Your mother needs us."

"He can't find out," came back from Kev. It was a plea to the gods as much as instructions to me.

"They hardly ever have sex. You felt how wet she was, how ready. Even when she's sl**ping."

"Still--"

"Your dad uses viagara."

"He does?" How--"

"I saw it in his medicine cabinet. He needs us as much as your mom does. If we don't do it he'll lose her to somebody else."

"But--"

"When we're at the cottage we'll do it. We're going to have more than two weeks alone with her. We're going to make her happy Kev. We're going to fuck your mom."

"At the cottage? Both of us? Without d**gging her?"

"Then when we get home, in August when your parents are in Paris, then we're going to do my mom. We've got to learn everything before we leave for school."

"I thought the plan called for us to hire call girls or prostitutes."

"It'll be better with women we love and who love us."

"But your mom and dad are ... more in love ... you're dad's younger," Kevin stammered out into the darkness.

"I think they're having problems," I answered.

Ashley Saturday

"So who are you guys taking to the prom anyway?" Looking up I saw the three girls in my doorway. It was two days after Kevin and I had d**gged his mother.

"We're not going," Kevin answered after he realized I wasn't going to say a word.

"That's stupid," Ashley announced as she stepped inside. Her friends followed.

"Especially after all the work we did," Caitlyn added.

"Yeah, what are you guys going to do? Stay home and look at dirty movies on your computers?" Brianna contributed. Then all three started to natter. Sixteen year old girls can be more than irritating. I was prepared to wait them out but Kev folded.

"We don't have dates."

"Duh! You have to ask someone, that's how it works," Caitlyn said in a voice that easily conveyed her distain for not only us but the whole of the male race.

Again Kevin couldn't refuse the bait. "It's too late. I mean who'd go with us? Everyone's already got a date. Crikey, it's next week. Everyone thinks we're losers." Ashley smiled as she heard his words, recognizing the look I knew immediately she had something up her sleeve.

"I talked to Monica today, she told me there are four or five girls that don't have dates that would love to go with you."

"Monica Evans? You talked to Monica Evans?" Kev asked. Her name certainly got our attention. Monica Evans was the head cheerleader, the best looking girl in the senior class, and the odds on favorite to be named Prom Queen. She was one of the recurring main players in both of our wet dreams.

Watching Ashley I knew that if I didn't act immediately we were going to end up going to the prom with who knew what. "Hey, you're not going Ash," I quickly interjected, trying to forestall hearing who she'd plotted to set us up with.

"Sophomores can't go to the Senior Prom Will," Caitlyn informed me.

"Unless they go with a senior," I corrected.

"Here are the names Monica gave me," Ash said, clearly trying to get back to her game plan.

"Ash could be Kevin's date," I said.

"Who can?" Brianna asked. I'd also got Kevin's attention.

Ashley immediately realized I was trying to escape her manipulations. "I have a boyfriend Will. Besides, someone going to Princeton certainly would never even consider going to his senior prom with a mere sophomore. It wouldn't be appropriate."

"I'd go with you Ash." Kev said enthusiastically. I figured my suggestion and his offer would send the girls packing in retreat.

"And what about Will?" my s****r asked. She clearly wasn't ready to throw in the towel yet.

"Well, I could double date with you," I offered with a smug smile.

"If you're going to double date with us you'd need to have a date you idiot." We all probably would have laughed off the whole thing if I hadn't said what I said next. Kev and I would have escaped whatever girls Ashley had planned for us and we'd have not gone to the dance. But the troublemaker in me let it slip out.

"No, you're probably right Ash, girls your age really aren't old enough for a senior prom." Immediately the faces of all three clouded up. But before any of them could say a word, Kev, clearly inspired, and who definitely had liked the idea of dating my s****r, came up with the one killer comment that sealed the deal.

"I hear Karen Miller's going, but of course she's more mature than most sophomores."

"She's what?" Caitlyn almost shrieked.

"She's a slut," Brianna said with scorn. My s****r, silent, sat fuming and looked like she was going to explode. Karen Miller was Ashley's one contender for the crown of the best looking and most popular sophomore in the school.

"She's going with that jerk Billy," Ash finally hissed through gnashed teeth.

"Still," I said. I could see the decision as it formed in my s****r's eyes.

"You're going to be my date Kevin," she announced.

"I am?" Kevin couldn't keep the happiness out of his voice.

"And Will, I personally am going to get you a date from this list whether you like it or not," she threatened.

"I told you I'd double date with you," I answered amicably.

"And I tried to explain that double dating would require that you acquire a date." Her words were delivered fairly aggressively.

"No, I meant I'll double date with both Brianna and Caitlyn. If they'll go with me."

"You can't take two dates to the prom."

"Why not?" I asked as I looked at Bri and Caitlyn.

And so, after arguments back and forth, it was decided. The five of us would attend the prom. Notwithstanding who their dates were, the girls, once they'd accepted, were obviously delighted.

Going to the senior prom, even if it meant going with Kev and I, was a coup.

"Now, we have a hundred things to do to organize," Ashley announced once the decision had been made.

"We do?" Kev asked. Bri and Caitlyn quickly started to list them: Hair, gown, corsages, shoes, tux, limo, nails, tickets, etc., etc.

"And we'll have to arrange getting invited to the right parties," s*s added.

"What parties?" Kevin asked. I wasn't sure I wanted to know.

"We'll tell you later, we don't have time right now," Ash answered. Seconds later the three had swept out of my room in a sea of excited chatter.

Natalie's Dance Lessens

At about ten-thirty that night Kevin called. He had one question. "Can you dance?" Fuck! Of course neither of us could.

It was however one of the items we'd highlighted on our 'get ready for Princeton' list. Item C 1: Learn to dance.

Next to that item on my master list I'd written in pencil: hire a professional? from where? Later on I'd added: Natalie from strip club?

Natalie was a sweet young girl. A sweet stripper? Yes she was. At least that was my impression from our one fleeting previous encounter. Well, it wasn't that fleeting I suppose. She'd given both Kevin and I two lap dances each when we'd visited the 'Lady Pussycat' emporium of drinks and dances some four weeks earlier. Using fake ID's, we'd talked our way into the club on one of our dateless Fridays just weeks after we'd started our planning sessions. We justified it as being an important, fact finding, part of our research.

And Natalie had talked to us the whole time she'd danced for us. Perched on a stool between first Kevin's legs and then mine she'd somehow managed to put the two nervous high schoolers at ease. And she hadn't treated us like k**s even though we quickly admitted under her questioning that we were high school seniors. And she didn't rush away the second she'd finished.

She'd just finished her second year of university. She was beautiful. First 'live' tits we'd ever seen. And could she dance! This we'd observed when she'd been up on stage. When we finally worked up enough courage to ask one of the girls to dance for us, we'd chosen her.

And so, when I'd got home from the club that night, I'd written her name on my list as a potential dance instructor.

Which was why, when I'd hung up my call with Kevin the night we'd agreed to go to the prom, I put on some jeans, grabbed my wallet and after borrowing mom's car, set out for the club. Not sure how I'd be received I decided not to tell Kev my plan.

"Hey you," she said as she sidled up to me. There was a friendly smile on her face. I figured there was no way she'd remember me.

"Will? It's Will right?" Then she ran a hand through my hair and said, "hey, your new look is cool, you look great."

"It is? I do? You remember me?"

"You're like by far the cutest guy in the club." I blushed even while wondering if this was some stripper come-on line. "I mean it," she added as she saw the question in my eyes. "You shoulda seen the last guy I had to dance for. He was like two seventy and I don't think he'd washed in a week. At least fifty years old. Garlic on his breath. Yuck!"

I had never really considered the travails of a dancer in a nude club before. "I guess you have to dance with anyone who asks you, don't you?"

"Unless a cute guy like you asks me first." She could see the momentary indecision in my eyes and so quickly added, "Please. I really need a break. I've just got to talk to someone normal. I won't even charge you," she lured as she took my hand and tried to pull me to my feet.

"In a booth?" She nodded as I followed her towards the back room. "Do you want a drink first?"I asked. She nodded her yes. "And don't worry, I'll pay for your time," I added.

Two minutes later I was sitting in a booth in the back corner of the private lap dance room. It was very dark. Natalie was perched on the stool she'd placed between my legs.

"How come you're not out with your girlfriend?" she asked between sips of her drink.

"That's sorta why I'm here?" The music started up.

"It is?" Natalie asked as she started to undo the buttons on her blouse.

"You don't have to do that," I said as my eyes darted to her cleavage.

"You don't want to see them?" Natalie asked as she undid the last button. Her blouse, hanging open, drew my eyes. Of course I wanted to see them! And she knew it.

"We're losers," I finally blurted out.

"Who are?" Natalie asked as she slowly pulled her blouse apart. Her nipples were erect.

And so I told Natalie the sad story of the life of myself and my friend Kevin. Of our dateless weekends. Of our plan to change ourselves. And as I told her the story my eyes danced back and forth between her face and her nipples.

"You're a virgin? Really?" she interrupted at one point. I nodded. "No way! You guys are hot. You especially," she added. For a second her fingers lingered on my thigh.

I told her about our 'Action Plan'. About our weightlifting. About Ashley. About our makeover. About the impending prom. From time to time Natalie's knee accidently brushed my penis. Her hands took turns curling through my hair and across my cheek. Trying to keep on track with my story became difficult. But I finally got there.

"You can't dance? At all?" I shook my head no. "Okay, I understand the virgins thing, I mean you are high school guys, but everyone can dance."

"Not me."

"And you have to learn for next weekend?"

"That's why I was hoping you might know someone who could give us lessons this week. I was going to look on Craigs List but then I thought of you. About how good a dancer you were. I figured you'd know someone ... we'll pay her. Whatever she wants. We're totally desperate."

"And what's wrong with me?" Natalie asked as her fingers closed around my penis. She gave it a quick squeeze before releasing it. I think I actually squealed.

"You're probably busy. Your boyfriend, if he's got any brains at all, probably wants to spend all his free time with you. Besides I'm sure you make all sorts of money here."

"My ex-boyfriend's an ass."

"He is?"

"Yes. And with school out I have lots of free time during the day. I'd love to teach you."

And so, that's why Kevin and I, two very nervous high school seniors knocked on Natalie's apartment door at two o'clock on the following Tuesday afternoon.

For some unknown reason, at least to me, Kevin picked up the whole dancing thing much faster than I did. Which worked out okay -- he was delighted to be better than me at something and I got more dancing time with the beautiful coed. And Natalie seemed to enjoy it too.

We had a second lesson Thursday afternoon. And by the time we left we were both pretty confident that we wouldn't make complete fools of ourselves at the prom.

"Hey, I want to hear how you guys did, okay? And I want a report in person," Natalie ordered as we were leaving.

Kevin had already gone out the door. I turned back to the beautiful coed. "I'll be over first thing Monday. If that's okay with you?"

"Give me a hug," the best dance instructor in the world demanded. It's weird, you've got nothing, nil, nada, the big zero, and then all of a sudden there are girls everywhere. And you're the same person you were when you were a loser. Makes no sense at all. She felt fucking great to hug.

Mom Can Dance Too!

It was nine p.m. Friday night and I was less than twenty-four hours from my first prom. Alone, I was sitting on my bed dubiously contemplating the tuxedo that was hanging on my cupboard door. Clad in just a pair of cotton gym shorts I was asking myself what I'd gotten myself into.

A light rapping on the door woke me from my zombielike state long enough for me to see mom standing in my half opened door.

"Can I come in?" I nodded yes and then watched as she walked over to the hanging suit.

"You'll be the handsomest man there," she said as she sat down next to me.

"It won't be that easy," I predicted.

"Nervous?" I nodded. "You'll remember tomorrow for the rest of your life."

"That's what I'm afraid of," I answered ruefully.

"I still remember mine."

"You do?"

"Uh huh, I danced all night," mom answered.

"That's just one of my many worries."

"Dancing?"

"Uh huh," I agreed.

"It's not that hard."

"Yeah right."

"C'mon, I'll show you," my mother said as she got to her feet and then held out her arms.

"You will?" I hadn't made any mention to mom or Ashley of Natalie's lessons.

"Yup," she said as I let her pull me to my feet. "Music?" she asked. I kept hold of her hand as I led her over to my desk and my computer. A minute later I'd clicked open a golden oldie FM station from my radio list.

"Good, it's a slow one," mom whispered as she put one arm around my neck.

"Should I change it? I don't think I'm very good at these ones."

"It's perfect. I danced to this very same song at my prom."

"You did? Really? Should I put on a shirt first?" I started to pull back out of her grasp.

"It's okay. C'mon back here," she invited as she held out her arms. A second later she had both arms around my neck and back.

"Aren't I supposed to put my arm out like this?" I asked as I held my arm extended out in a classic pose.

Mom laughed. "No, put them both around my back," she invited. I did, tentatively.

"Now what?" I asked.

"First you have to learn how to hold a woman just right. Not too tight but also not too loosely."

"Is this okay?" I asked nervously as I held her a little tighter. Mom led me through it, giving me instructions as I tentatively started moving.

"You see honey, you are a wonderful dancer," mom whispered in my ear. We were dancing pretty close -- I could clearly feel her breasts poking into my chest.

"I'm not so sure," I answered. My cock was definitely growing. "Am I too close?"

"No, we're fine like this," mom answered even as she moved an inch closer to me.

"What if I get a--" Hell, I already had got one! My mom was about to feel my cock!

"Get a what?" mom asked into my ear. Somehow I knew that I wanted mom to say the words and not be the one who said them.

"You know ... if my thing..."

She laughed again. Her mouth was now so close to my ear that I could feel every breath she expelled. "What thing?" There was a teasing tone in her voice I'd never heard before. And then, just for a second she moved her body closer until she couldn't help but feel the thing I was talking about.

"You know."

"No I don't," she denied even as again she pressed herself back against me. I moved back slightly but didn't respond. "Your erection?" she finally asked into my ear. "Your penis?" Again she pushed her pelvis against it. "Its normal honey, all boys get them." Then she moved back a bit, breaking contact.

"But what if I get one while I'm dancing with someone? They'll think I'm a pig. What if she slaps me or something?"

"Sometimes girls like them." Mom moved back against me. She was smiling.

"They do?"

"It's tells a girl something about the boy and the reaction she's having on him."

"Yeah, that's maybe okay with your girlfriend or something but not with a girl you hardly know."

"You'd be surprised," mom answered as she again brought her pelvis into contact with my cock. "Sometimes we girls used to giggle about which boys had erections .... and how big they were," mom added with a giggle.

"Girls do that?"

"The most important thing to remember is to let the girl in your arms tell you what's okay and what's not. There's nothing worse than some guy who grabs you and pushes himself against you. Then holds you so tight you can hardly breathe."

"But how will I know what they're thinking?"

"Most boys get nervous and excited the second their penis brushes against a girl. Almost involuntarily their fingers and hands tighten. It scares a girl Will."

"It does?"

"Uh huh. But if you relax, even move slightly back at the first contact a girl feels safer. She may move closer again," mom said as she again brought her mound up against my prick. "No, you have to relax honey."

"I'm trying," I answered.

"Let her feel you without being scared. Let her feel you, explore you, listen to her body," mom said as she slowly but insistently rubbed her mound against my penis.

"Do girls like being poked, isn't it uncomfortable?"

"Sometimes they like it very much," my mother answered. Mom seemed to!

"I probably won't dance that close to anyone tomorrow anyway."

"But you will at Princeton."

Mom released me when the song ended. If she hadn't, if she'd danced even one more dance with me, I'd have ejaculated into my shorts before the song had ended. And she would have felt it.

"Night hon," she said. "You'll do fine tomorrow, promise."

"Thanks mom." My cock was sticking straight out, tenting my shorts.

"Give your mother a goodnight kiss." I did. Mom put her tongue in my mouth. My cock poked into her stomach. She didn't complain. I started to masturbate the second she'd left the room.

Prom Night

Ashley and the girls had scheduled a full evening for us. Christ a whole night. How they'd done it so quickly was a mystery that I knew I'd never solve. Kevin and I were presented a schedule by Ashley at nine the morning of the prom. It included six parties besides the actual prom!

The limo arrived at three. Kev and I were driven over to first Caitlyn's house and then Brianna's. We hardly recognized them in their gowns, high heels and fancy hairdos. I somehow managed to attach the two corsages without injuring anyone.

Both Bri's and Caitlyn's parents were delighted that I was e****ting their girls to their first prom. They had followed the girls involvement in my transformation and of course loved Ashley. Who could be a better, or safer, date than Will Sommers? Pictures were taken. Lots of them.

Then we returned to my house where Kev corsaged my s****r in front of my and Kev's parents. More pictures were taken. Tears flowed from the mothers. Ashley looked fantastic! Which was no surprise at all.

We started at a backyard garden party hosted by Greta Smith. She was one of the leaders of the "in" crowd. I don't think she'd said three words to me in four years. Ashley and the girls were warmly welcomed -- Kevin and I trailed in their wake. People actually talked to us.

Then we went to a dinner party held at the house of the student council president. "He'd do anything for me," Ash explained as we entered his parent's house.

Then the prom itself. I'd never been to a school dance before and so was both surprised and overwhelmed when we finally entered the gym at just after nine-thirty. This was like no gym I'd ever imagined. Kevin and I stood with mouths agape for second after second as we took in the transformation that had taken place.

"Who did all this?" Kev finally asked.

"Duh! What did you think the Prom Decorating Committee does?" Caitlyn asked as she grabbed his arm. I'd never heard of the decorating committee. I'm pretty sure Kev hadn't either.

It went off better than I'd ever imagined. Like a thousand times better. When we first got out on the dance floor with the girls we didn't embarrass ourselves. Nor did we have people pointing or staring at us. People said hello. Smiled.

And even when the three sophomores deserted us - they'd been inundated with dance requests almost from the second we'd come through the front door -- other people seemed to want to talk to us, even to dance with us.

Monica Evens was the icing on the cake. It was pretty late. She'd been crowned prom queen hours earlier. I was sitting alone at our table, watching the action swirling around me as I rested from the almost continuous dancing I'd been doing, when she suddenly appeared at my side.

I'd always had a bit of a secret crush on her. "Aren't you going to ask me to dance?" she asked as she sat down next to me. I think I'd first met her when we'd both been in grade three. Smart, popular, beautiful and the head cheerleader to boot, our worlds hadn't intersected in high school.

"I'm not very good," I cautioned as she took my hand and encouraged me to my feet.

"That's not what everyone's saying in the girl's washroom," she answered with her warmest smile. The music stopped just as we arrived on the floor.

What the heck do you answer to that? Woman's washroom? Then a slow one started! And Monica's arms curled over my shoulders. I tried to remember mom's lessons. I had to because the second my arms were around her back my penis started to twitch.

"Uh huh, like I must have heard at least twenty girls tonight ask who the handsome new guy was. The one who sorta looked like that Will Sommers guy who used to hand around." Monica was teasing but I recognized it immediately for kind, friendly teasing. I laughed.

"His body was taken over by aliens," I said. Monica threw back her head and laughed. Then she snuggled just a little closer. Her body brushed my cock. But thanks to mom I didn't panic. I simply casually moved back a fraction of an inch.

"Does everyone on your world look like you Mr. Alien?" she asked as she reentered my space and rubbed herself up against me.

It only lasted about five minutes in all. We talked as we danced. In a friendly normal way that I would have been incapable of doing just weeks before. Her niceness simply broke through my shyness. She asked about my plans, when I was leaving for Princeton, what courses I was going to take, what my plans were for the rest of the summer, etc., etc. After just five minutes with her I knew why she was the most popular girl in our class.

We had a normal conversation! Even while my cock was raging up against her stomach. She did nothing to discourage contact! She was clearly one of those girls who liked the feel of a hard penis poking into her.

She gave me a quick peck on the cheek when the song finally ended. My night had been made. Heck, my high school career had been made.

"We should get together sometime before we all go away to university," were her last words.

***

Ashley and the girls led us from party to party after the prom ended.

After having left the fourth or fifth stop, as the five of us sat exhausted in the back of the limo, Caitlyn, out of nowhere started to laugh.

"What?" Brianna finally asked when Caitlyn didn't stop.

"Do you know what Cindy Thomas just said back there," she asked, then broke into another fit of giggling.

Of course none of us had any idea. She kept us waiting though before finally saying, "Some of the girls in Will and Kevin's class think their bodies have been taken over by ... by aliens," she said as she again started to laugh.

"They did not," Kevin denied.

"Aliens from a planet where all the males have big--" She didn't finish the sentence out loud. Instead Caitlyn whispered the missing word into her friend's ears. They all started to giggle.

"Big what?" Kev asked. Which produced another round of giggles. Girls!

Breakfast -- Mom

Our final engagement was at seven a.m. Sunday morning and listed on Ashley's typed schedule simply as: Closing Breakfast at the Whites.

Mr. White had gone all out. Or his wife had. A beautiful tent like pavilion had been set up in his back yard. A gorgeously appointed table awaited us. Party surprises were waiting at every placing. He'd invited the four sets of parents and the five of us. Champagne and orange juice to start the catered brunch. Everyone was delighted. It was conceded by one and all that the evening had been a total success.

The girls were allowed one glass of champagne. Excited, they regaled their parents with a complete blow-by-blow description of every second of the evening.

Mr. White then proceeded to give a speech. A speech in which, to Kev's embarrassment, he thanked the three girls for saving his son from a life of loneliness, despair, dirty hoodies and messy hair.

A half hour later the best night of my life ended.

***

"So how was it?" Mom asked from the doorway.

"You were right," I said. I was standing in front of my mirror undoing my tie.

"A night you'll remember all your life?" she asked. I nodded. "Can I help with the tie?" A second later she was standing in front of me, her hands at my tie's knot. "The girls all said you were the handsomest guy there."

"Hah."

"They did. And I think they were all pretty surprised."

"They did all the work." I was quite happy to credit s*s and her friends.

"So you had fun?"

"Uh huh ... mind you I didn't get even one kiss," I complained.

"Not even one?" mom teased.

"Not on the lips anyway. But it was probably better that way. We haven't got there yet. On our plan I mean. It's item number C 2 and is only scheduled for the first week of August."

"Your plan?" Mom did know that Kevin and I had written a 'get ready for Princeton and girls' plan but had never seen all its details.

"Learn to kiss -- first week of August -- get professional help," I said with a laugh.

"I think you two need professional help," mom teased back. She was looking up into my eyes, a dazzling smile on her lips.

"How about one last dance?" I offered as I put a hand on mom's arm.

"You're all dressed up, I look like a--"

"You look perfect," I told my mom. And she did. And the second she slipped into my arms I had an erection. And within seconds she felt it. I relaxed completely and moved slightly back. Mom chose to reestablish contact.

"You're doing it exactly right," she whispered in my ear. She was plastered against me. "Did you dance this close with anyone last night?"

"Just once," I admitted.

"And did you follow my instructions?" I nodded against her cheek. "And what did she do?"

"It was Monica."

"Monica? Not the Monica?"

"Uh huh," I answered as I let my hands slide onto mom's rear.

"And?"

"She's nice," I said dreamily, then lightly kissed mom's cheek. And then her lips were on mine.

"A man as handsome as you certainly deserved at least one kiss on his prom night. I don't know what all those high school girls were thinking." Mom said when our lips finally separated.

"It's the best kiss I've ever got," I told my mom. Our faces were still millimeters apart.

"Me too," mom whispered into my mouth as our lips rejoined.

"I better go," my mother finally said.

"Do you have to?" It wouldn't have taken much for me to pull her back into my arms. She nodded yes as she backed towards the door.

"One last kiss?"

"We can't," she whispered. For what seemed like minutes our eyes stayed locked. I watched silently as a tear slipped down her cheek.

"Are you and dad okay?" finally slipped from between my lips. But she'd already gone.

Natalie

I could have made love with Natalie on the following Monday morning. The invitation was unstated but clear. Clear in her eyes and voice, made clear by her fingers as they lightly brushed my arm or swept my hair off my forehead.

"So?" she'd asked when she opened the door just after nine-thirty in the morning.

"Thanks to Miss Natalie yours truly was judged the best dancer at the 2010 prom," I said with a laugh.

"You were not!"

I spent the next twenty minutes telling her the highlights of our night. She had a hundred questions and clarifications.

And the whole time we talked she was sending me a message. How did I know? I certainly wouldn't have known a couple of weeks earlier. But as I sat next to her on her living room couch I simply knew it. All you have to do is lean over and kiss her I told myself. Even though I wanted her I knew I wasn't going to do it.

"Are you really a virgin?" she asked as my story neared its end. Her eyes, staring into mine, were sparkling. "You know Will, I'm a pretty good teacher at other things besides dancing," she added when I didn't respond.

"I can't," I finally said.

"You don't like me?"

"Yeah right. Look," I answered as I pointed down at the tent rising out of my pants.

"So how come?"

"I want to ... so bad," I said, "but I've sorta arranged it for someone else... next week... I hope."

"She's lucky."

"You know there are other things we can do about this," Natalie said as she slipped off the couch and knelt between my legs. A second later my zipper was down and her fingers had found my penis. "Have you ever had this done to you?" she asked as she lowered her head.

A blow job! On a Monday morning. Out of the fucking blue. Kev, when I told him what had happened three days later, wanted to know every detail. And was pissed off I hadn't taken him with me.

But how can you possibility explain to another man what it feels like when a woman's tongue trails wetly up the underside of your cock if he's never experienced it before.

Of what it's like when she slips her lips over your cockhead. What it feels like as your cock slowly slides inside. Or how can you describe the feeling as your penis spits out strand after strand of thick, creamy cum. Or how can you tell him that your legs were so wobbly as you finished that you almost fell down. You don't!

"I wanta see you again ... after," Natalie pled as we hugged in her doorway. A girl in college wanted to see me again? To do it? I floated home.

Cottage

Kevin and I had been going up to the White cottage for most of July for the last fifteen years. Then, while Mr. White and his wife took their vacation together in early August, usually a two week affair to some foreign destination, we'd stay with my parents. It had worked out perfectly for both sets of parents.

Which was why, seven days after the prom, and six days after my blow job, Kevin, his mom and I packed our things and headed to the lake some hundred and fifty miles northeast of the city. While only twenty minutes away from the rural but now touristy town of Frelisburg, the waterfront cottage itself was located on an isolated bay and had no close neighbors.

Kevin and I had made no plans for how we were going to seduce his mother before we'd left. In fact we hadn't even discussed it in the days leading up to our departure. But I knew he was as committed to the venture as I, that any misgivings he'd originally felt, had been blown away by our success at the prom.

We didn't arrive until nearly seven that night. And by the time we'd unpacked, organized ourselves and the cottage, and then barbecued some hamburgers up for dinner it was nearly ten.

"We should all probably get to bed early, we've had a busy day," Kev's mom suggested at just after ten.

"We've got to swim first Mrs. W.," I told her, then both Kev and I ran laughing into our room. Seconds later we were back.

"You boys are too old to be playing these games," Mrs. Michelle White chastened as the two of us ran across the living room, before we rushed out the front doors.

All we had on were towels wrapped around our waists. It was a ritual, a ritual Mrs. W had never fully approved of, a ritual that had been part of Kevin's and my summers at Muffin Lake for years. The late night skinny dip.

"It's too dark," Kev's mother yelled after us as we ran down the twenty yards of sloping hill that separated the cottage from the dock, beach and lake. We both let the towels drop before we'd gotten halfway. "It's dangerous," she warned, a warning that was an echo of hundreds of similar ones she'd made over the years.

"Turn on the lights when we're in the water mom," Kev called back over his shoulder as we both hurtled ourselves off the end of the dock and out into the cool lake water. When we surfaced the two lights were on, the one that shone down towards the dock from the porch above and the closer one, the one hanging on the corner of the beach shed and whose light was aimed at the small beach and the water behind it.

We both knew without looking that his mom was watching us from behind the porches screens, her worry simply made her incapable of not continually checking. Her call of, "Don't go out so deep," soon followed.

As we splashed and swam my mind kept drifting to the woman standing in the shadows of the porch above. How well could she see us from up there? I knew that if we'd stood directly in the light she'd be able to see us clearly. As shy teenagers in previous years we'd always yelled up to have the dock light extinguished before we'd rushed out and grabbed our towels and then rushed up to the cottage shivering. And then, with our towels around us, we'd stand warming in front of the fire as we drank our cocoa.

I think Mrs. W. had enjoyed the ritual as much as we had. But never in a sexual context.

As we swam that night I slowly edged closer to shore while Kevin stayed in deeper water. And when I finally stood, laughing and splashing water at my friend, the water only reached to my mid thigh. Laughing and joking , I turned and displayed myself for Kevin's watching mom. The next time I spun around and faced shore my penis sticking straight out.

Kevin swam over. "Don't," he whispered.

"You're mom's watching," I whispered back.

"She's not, she's preparing the cocoa," Kev denied.

"Stand up, show her," I ordered.

"I can't ... I've got a hard-on." I started to walk out of the water. A quick glance upward revealed his mother lurking deep in the shadows of the porch. I picked up my towel and slowly started drying myself. Seconds later Kevin tentatively emerged from the water. His cock was pointing upward. The lights remained on. The second the two of us started up the hill I saw his mother slip through the door and into the cottage.

"You didn't turn off the light," I chided Mrs. W. as I walked into the kitchen seconds later. I'd wrapped the towel tightly around my waist.

"Ohhh ... You're back already ... I was just getting the cocoa ready." Michelle White blushed as she said the words. She'd seen her sons cock. And mine. And for the next half hour, as we sat around the kitchen table, until we all headed off to bed, Kevin's mom continually cast furtive glances down towards the towels that hardly hid the penises that were struggling to escape them.

"We'll start tomorrow," I promised Kevin as we lay in our beds in the darkness an hour later.

"Do you still have a hard-on?" he asked back. Of course I did.

***

We gave Kevin's mother a present at breakfast. "It's not my birthday," she said as she looked from Kevin to me. She lifted the small, brightly wrapped package. Shook it. I smiled at her as she threw me a questioning glance.

"The girls said it would be perfect for you, for your build ... that the color was a perfect choice for your hair and eyes."

"My eyes?" she asked as she tore the package open. "Oh my gawd," she whispered as she watched the soft cloth slip through her fingers.

"It's French ... the latest style," Kevin said as his mom picked up the ivory colored bra from where it had fallen.

"I couldn't wear this. It's too--"

"Mom and Ashley said it would be perfect for you," I lied.

"Your mother? She did?" I nodded yes.

Of course Mrs. W. eventually accepted it. And, two and a half hours later, after we'd had breakfast, cleaned up and done the hundred little jobs required to open up a cottage after a winter of nonuse, she went to put it on.

"I'll join you down on the dock," she promised us when we'd finished our last job. "I just want to take a quick shower first."

We were pretending disinterest, casually lying about the dock, when we heard the screen door bang shut. Mrs. W., a towel over her arm, was wearing a loose, unbuttoned shirt over her new bathing suit as she walked down the hill. We pretended not to look. She sat down without saying a word. After checking to see if we were staring she let the shirt slide down off her shoulders.

Neither Kevin nor I said anything for about thirty seconds. Then I let out a hardly audible wolf whistle. She heard.

"Stop that," Michelle White said as the blush flooded into her cheeks.

"You look great mom," Kevin enthused.

And she did!

And the view was even more spectacular after she'd gone for a swim. The darkness of her aureoles was unmistakable through the lightly colored, wet cloth. She caught us staring. Smiled. Blushed. Looked away. Then looked back and caught us staring again. Her nipples hardened into hard little nubs before our eyes. Her eyes returned to her book. Then back to her admirers.

Mrs. White was almost as excited as we were. Later the three of us took a tour of the bay by canoe. With Kevin's mom's derriere perched delicately on the cross bar, yours truly, sitting in the back, spent the whole trip contemplating her perfect bum. And with her innocently facing the front, and while the three of us carried on a normal conversation, I spent most of the trip with one of my hands inside my shorts. Fondling myself. Neither of the other two had a clue.

I even, just for a couple of seconds, pulled it right out into the air. Somehow I stopped myself from jacking off and splattering her back.

"What do you boys want for dinner tonight?" Kev's mom asked as we paddled up the dock.

"You don't have to do anything, Kev and I are taking you to Armando's Mrs. W.," I said as I climbed up out of the canoe.

"Don't be silly .... we've got lots of food." I offered her my hand and helped her up.

"It's for us as much as you mom," Kev said as he exited the boat. "We've got to learn."

"Learn what?"

"It's going to be so different when we're in Princeton, Mrs. W," I answered. "How are we ever going to be able to know what to do if one of these sophisticated college girls wants us to take them somewhere fancy?"

"You want me to teach you?"

"Yeah," her son answered. "Like what should we wear, how we should act, what should we talk about, our table manners..."

"Ashley told us you'd be the best person to help us. That we should take you out while we we're up here, that we needed someone more sophisticated than her or her friends to help us."

"She did?" Mrs. W. was clearly delighted at both the idea and that Ash had suggested it. "Well I suppose," she started. I interrupted.

"But if you don't have something to wear..."

"Of course I have something to wear," came right back. "Armando's will be perfect. Then maybe next week I'll take you boys to the country club. It's a very good idea. I should have thought of it myself. You're lucky to have such a wonderful s****r Will."

Armando's was Frelisbergs number one restaurant and owed its success and survival to the moneyed summer set that flocked to the area from May to September. A Bistro in front that served authentic Parisienne cuisine, the rear housed a more intimate, darker room that was later in the evening transformed into a more night clubby ambiance by the addition of a DJ and the clearing of a space for dancing.

"You'll have to tell us what to wear mom," Kevin encouraged later when we were getting ready to go. She took her time choosing. A Caribbean shirt and a casual sport jacket over lightweight, beige, silk dress pants was eventually chosen for me. A similar look was chosen for her son.

"Now it's your turn to help me. Which would you boys prefer I wear tonight?" she asked twenty minutes later. The words were shyly offered. Mrs. W. held a dress in each hand. She was wearing the famous Chinese kimono. Her long blond hair, still wet and uncombed, hung loosely down her back. She'd just got out of the shower.

"Heck, we're not experts mom."

"Maybe you better try them on for us," I suggested. She rushed off. A minute later she was back. She looked great.

"You'll have to do it up," she invited as she offered her back to me. Made of silk, the dark crimson sheathe, with a décolleté cut, accented every curve in her voluptuous body. As I pulled up the zipper I peeked over her shoulder and down into the deep hollow between her breasts. She was wearing some kind of lacy black strapless bra that just covered her nipples. There was absolutely no need for her to try on the other dress.

I tentatively put my nose just below her left ear and inhaled. "Are you wearing perfume Mrs. W.?" I asked as I lightly nuzzled her. "You smell so good." Before she could say anything I invited Kevin to come over and check it out.

"You smell much better than the girls at the prom," Kevin contributed after he'd inhaled his mother's scent.

"Way better ... more womanly somehow than those girls were," I added.

"Sexier too," Kev enthused after a second inhalation. Then both he and his mom blushed.

"You'll have to teach us about perfume too Michelle," I said as I zipped her up. I leaned in again and inhaled her scent again. "You don't mind if I call you that do you? Seeing as we're sorta on a date tonight."

Mrs. W. wasn't one hundred percent sure. I could see it in her eyes.

"Yes Kev, we're about to go on a date with the most beautiful woman in Frelisberg." Michelle's eyes smiled. All protest was stilled.

***

We ate dinner at a small round table in the darkened back room. A candle flickered. Being a Monday night the room was only half full and we had almost complete privacy. Mrs. W. ordered a bottle of wine to accompany our dinner. Our knees touched under the table.

I tried to keep the conversation centered on our plan as we ate. "Ashley did a wonderful job," Michelle agreed when we discussed our clothing makeover.

"We couldn't have done it without you Michelle," I corrected, letting the 'Michelle' slide from my lips as slowly as syrup, then let my fingers linger on her bare arm.

"You've been great mom," Kev echoed.

"We still haven't built ourselves up very much with the weights," I said, hoping to invite an argument.

"That's not true, you're looking wonderful. Even Ashley and the girls noticed it," Michelle replied.

We sat back and let her lead us through a quick seminar on perfume. And later Kev asked her about women's clothing. How a guy should react to what his dates wearing. What was considered a compliment, what was verboten. Finally I seized the opening.

"This is sorta a weird question Michelle ... you probably won't even want to answer it. It's personal ... it's just there's so much we don't know," I stammered out.

"What? You can ask anything. You don't have to be shy with me ... I'm almost your mother," she answered. And she was truly morphing into Michelle and away from the Mrs. W. I'd always known.

"It's just I saw your bra ... when I was zipping you up," I said.

"My bra?"

"I shouldn't ask," I said as I let a blush escape onto my cheeks.

"Will! Don't be foolish."

"It's just that I couldn't figure out how it stays up ... there didn't seem to be any straps." Michelle laughed. I went on, "We sorta investigated ladies bras before--"

"Have you?" there was a challenge in her eyes. "You and Kevin?"

"We didn't do anything bad. We were just trying to figure out how to open and shut them. It's all part of our plan. What if we ever get in a position to undo one and we can't."

"We'd look stupid," her son agreed.

"And whose bras were they?" I think she expected I'd say hers. That we'd been messing around in her underwear. In fact I think she was hoping it was in her drawer that we'd been exploring.

"You won't say anything? You won't be mad? Promise?" I asked.

"Of course I won't be angry with you."

"Mom's."

'Your mother's?" I nodded.

"And Ashley's."

"There's so many kinds mom," Kev threw out. "Some of them were almost impossible to open."

"We didn't do anything Mrs. W." I'd gone back to the more formal address on purpose. "Nothing really wrong."

"It's absolutely normal for boys to be curious."

'It's just that when I saw yours tonight it looked different than Mom's."

Michelle White then went on to give us a ten minute mini-class on bras. The one she was wearing, which she let us have a pretty darned good look at as she explained its structure, turned out to be something called a strapless, seamless, push up bra in satin. In a leopard skin print pattern. As she leaned over for a second both Kev and I saw it when a nipple popped free. She leaned back but she didn't rush doing it. Her nipple had been excited.

"Will you show us all of your bras, maybe tomorrow?" Kev asked somewhat boldly.

"We really had trouble when we didn't have anyone showing us how they worked," I immediately added.

"You boys will be studying too hard to have any time for bra mechanics," she answered, but with a smile. We both took it as a yes.

When the DJ appeared and the music started up I asked Kev's mother for the first dance. She refused at first. "We probably should go home."

"I'm not that bad," I protested.

"That's not why--"

I interrupted her. "Mom taught me. Before the prom. Showed me how to do it."

"She did?" she asked as I took her hand and got her to her feet.

"She told me it's all in how you hold the woman. Gently but firmly," I said as I put my arms around her back. Involuntarily her arms snaked around my head. Her breasts brushed my chest. We fit together perfectly. For the first minute of the song we were silent as we slowly swayed. She moved into my cock.

"There's something we have to tell you. We don't want to do it behind your back."

She lifted her head. "Tell me what?" My hands slid lower.

"It's just something we want to do before we go to Princeton. To get it out of the way." I was in no rush. I wanted Michelle to slowly draw it out of me.

"Get what out of the way?"

"Maybe it'd be better if we didn't tell you. You might think we're bad."

"What Will? I'd never think you boys bad." I put my hand at the back of Michelle's head and caressed her hair.

"We're virgins Michelle."

"Virgins?"

"Both Kev and I." Her mound was comfortably pressed against my cock. She didn't answer. Instead she simply buried her head against my chest.

"We've decided to hire someone ... before we go to school," I whispered into her ear.

"WHAT?" I felt her body tense at my words but my hand kept her from pulling back. I waited. Slowly I felt the tenseness drain from her body.

"You can't. You'll remember your first one all your life. It's important Will," Michelle said as she looked up into my eyes. I simply held her against me.

"A girl will come along ... someone you'll fall in love with ... you just have to wait," she pled.

"It could be years."

"You just can't ... not with a prostitute. I won't let you. I won't let either of you."

"We're already in love. It's just that--"

"Just what? Who is she?"

"I'm dancing with her," I said, then released her and led her back to the table.

"Michelle wants to dance with you Kev," I said as I offered my friend his mother's hand. Michelle still had a look of shock on her face as Kevin put his arms around her. They talked animatedly as they danced. And as soon as they returned to the table Michelle White insisted that we go home.

It was a silent twenty minute ride home, a silence only broken when we pulled up in front of the cottage. "We're going to talk about this tomorrow morning." It was an order. Mrs. White rushed into the house the second she'd uttered it.

She was in her room when the two of us got in the house. "You shouldn't have said anything," Kevin grumbled as we looked at her closed bedroom door.

"I'm going for a swim," I answered as I threw my sports jacket over a chair. My shirt quickly joined it.

"I gotta pee first," Kev answered.

"Grab the towels." When he got back I was standing naked in the center of his living room floor. He shucked his pants while I wrapped the towel around my waist.

"Should I tell mom?' he asked as I turned towards the door.

"You better," I said, then flicked the switch on the two outside lights. I was already halfway down the hill when I heard Michelle's voice, "You can't, don't you boys dare! Not tonight. You've both been drinking, I won't let you."

"You better watch us then," I heard Kevin say he rushed out of the cottage. Just as I launched myself off the dock I heard the screen door slam shut a second time. I knew Kev's mother was following us.

She was standing on the end of the dock when I resurfaced, clearly angry but beautiful in her crimson dress. She was barefoot. I knew it was now or never.

"So aren't you going to get the cocoa ready." Kev asked. His mom responded angrily. As they talked I swam to the shore and walked up onto the beach. Then I silently walked down the dock.

When I was less than five feet from her she asked her son, "Where's Will? I don't see him." Before she could panic or move I quickly moved right up behind her and then bent and lifted her in my arms.

"WILL!" Her screech echoed across the lake. Before I could talk myself out of it I jumped off the end of the dock. Michelle White was in my arms. I was naked. So was her son.

***

We gave her a few minutes up at the cottage alone before we finally trudged up the hill with our towels around our waists.

"You boys are terrible," were her first words when we entered the house. But there was a shy, almost girlish smile on her face. And she was holding a tray with three cups of cocoa on it. She was wearing her silk kimono. It was obvious that she had nothing on under it.

I turned off the overhead light and then turned on the music before I joined mother and son on the couch in front of the fire. For minutes we were silent as we sipped the warming drinks. The flickering flames of the fire danced across our bodies.

"Well, we better all go to bed." Michelle finally announced. She rose. We rose with her.

"One last dance," I invited before she could escape us.

"It's late," she whispered but still let me put my arms around her. I unhooked my towel and then pulled her against me. In the darkness, in her nervousness I'm not sure she even noticed. But she couldn't help but notice the hardness that was trapped between our stomachs. As I watched Kevin over his mothers shoulder I slowly let my hands slide down over the roundness of Michelle's bum.

"Don't," she whispered in my ear.

"You're so beautiful," Michelle," I answered as my hands explored.

"We can't. It's wrong." Softly, almost sadly breathed into my ear. I slowly pulled the hem of Kevin's mother's kimono up until I'd bared her. The music ended. I let the kimono fall. "Do you want Kevin's first woman to be a--" I let Michelle fill in the blank.

"Your mother wants one last dance with you Kev," I told my friend as I put Michelle's hand in his. As they came together I grabbed Kevin's towel and pulled it off him. I watched them dance. I watched Kevin's hands as they explored the same area I'd just caressed.

And then I moved right up behind his mother. I gently moved her long blond locks to the side before bringing my lips to the hollow on the side of her neck. I kissed her. She groaned. Kevin, plastered against his mom, watched from inches away.

"Kiss your mom," I encouraged as I let my hands slide down his mother's arms. He did. She moaned softly when their lips finally parted.

"Move back ... just for a sec," I told her son.

"Move back?"

He stepped back about a foot. His cock was sticking out, bobbing and an angry red as it tried to bridge the distance now between them. He watched silently as my arms circled his mom. Michelle made no protest as my fingers undid the sash that held her kimono closed. In fact, she arched back into me. I slipped the kimono down off her shoulders. Kevin watched as it pooled on the floor at his feet.

My palms closed around the ripe, pink tipped melons. Michelle groaned as I squeezed and caressed them. But my hands didn't linger, instead they slid off and downward, two separate probes that met as they trailed into her pubic nest. I pulled the lips apart.

"Take Kevin's cock," I whispered in his mother's ear as I held her open, as one of my fingers slipped inside her moistness. She was wet ... ready. Her hand had closed around his shaft.

"Put it in, put Kevin's big cock inside you," I urged as I pulled her even wider apart. A second later my friend's thick knob was rubbing against his mother's opening.

"Put it in Kev," I ordered, then watched as my friend pushed his penis deep inside his mom. I stepped back. Michelle cried out. Her son grabbed her ass as he thrust deeply a second time. A minute later they were on the floor, the colorful Navaho rug the only thing protecting Michelle's body from the hard pine floor that her son's urgent, thrusting spear was driving her into. Neither of them noticed.

I sensed the imminent arrival of his orgasm and pulled him back. He fought me, unwilling to leave his mother's sheathe before he'd flooded it. "You can't, your mom can't have your baby," I yelled. Finally, reluctantly he let me pull him out of his mom.

"Nooooo ...pleeeeease," his mother cried, clearly lost in the pleasure his cock had released, a cock bigger than any that had ever entered her.

"I'm cumming," Kev groaned.

"Put him in your mouth Michelle," I ordered.

Without hesitating, beyond any rational thought, Michelle White dipped her head and took her son into her mouth. Seconds later Kev's cock started to jerk. She swallowed his cum in hungry, sucking gulps.

And then, a minute later, with Kev still on his back and his chest heaving, I leaned down and picked his mother up off the floor. A strand of her son's sperm was dangling from the corner of her mouth.

"What?" she groaned as I picked her up. I carried her to her bedroom. A second later I was inside her. Fucking, thrusting, possessing, spearing, pumping, owning, loving...

She was tight and moist. Her legs curled around my back. In my need I hardly felt her nails as they sc****d across my shoulders.

I came quickly but she was ready for me. The excitement of the evening, our dances, the thrusting's of her son had all brought her close. And so, as my cock jerked for the first time inside a woman, Michelle's vagina was spasm-ing into its own orgasm. I didn't pull out even though I knew I should. I couldn't. And Kevin, still back in the other room, wasn't there to do it.

Michelle screamed as her orgasming cunt squeezed my spurting cock.

I fucked her a second time. I didn't even pull out before I started again. As I was fucking his mother Kevin walked into the room. He was naked. Hard. He stroked his penis as he stood at the edge of the bed watching me fuck his mom. Her head thrown back in ecstasy, she didn't notice him.

As soon as I rolled off he replaced me between her legs. His second time inside her he didn't pull out.

That first night I came inside his mother four times. Kev matched me.

***

"Morning," I whispered when I saw her eyes open. I'd been lying watching her for twenty minutes. The sun had been up for hours.

She stretched languorously in response, then leaned over and gave me a gentle kiss on my lips.

"You're beautiful." She kissed me again. Then she kissed a nipple. Then her lips drifted lower. I lay back, then groaned as she took me into her mouth. Kevin woke sometime during the blow job. I felt it through her mouth when he pushed his cock inside her.

We stayed at the cottage another s*******n days. We hardly left the property. We hardly ever put our clothes on.

She taught us all she knew about sex. In the end I think we taught her more. Mrs. White discovered in those s*******n days that she loved sex. We found out it was impossible to give her too much.

August - Mom

We got home from the lake on the second day of August. It was a Monday. Dad was home but mom wasn't scheduled back from her trip with Ashley until the following Sunday afternoon.

I called Natalie on Tuesday morning. My penis was buried deep inside her by nine forty-five a.m. It was a completely different experience from what I'd had with Michelle. It wasn't love. There was nowhere near the emotional attachment that I'd felt with Kev's mom. But it was great. She taught me how to eat a woman. Then, on all fours in her apartment, she begged me to fuck her ass.

Ashley, fresh from the 'leadership camp' she'd attended with mom, chose not to come home on the Sunday with mom -- instead she joined Caitlyn's f****y for two weeks at their cottage in the western end of the state.

Father, who'd been preparing for a complicated copyright trial for most of August, was due in Chicago for the openings motions on Monday morning. His team flew out on Sunday afternoon two hours before mom was due home. I drove him to the airport.

It was perfect! I couldn't have planned it better. I'd been with Natalie all week and now it was mom's turn.

"Hey," I welcomed after running outside the second I saw her car turn into the driveway. She'd called fifteen minutes earlier on her cell warning me she was on her way.

"Oh my gawd, look at you, you're as brown as a berry," she answered as she held out her arms in welcome.

"You look great," I said as we hugged. "Your hair, its--" Mom had changed her hair style in her weeks away. Unleashed from her normal tight bun on top of her head, her brown curls now seemed to float as they cascaded down onto her shoulders.

"Ashley thought maybe--"

"It looks great, you're beautiful," I said as mom blushed under my scrutiny of my eyes.

"Are you sure? You don't think it's too young a style for me?"

We weren't looking at each other in a normal mother/son way. Nor was the embrace a typical one.

There was an excitement, a sexual excitement between us that I knew she felt as much as I did.

***

"We've been talking ... your dad and I," mom said once we'd settled ourselves on the couch. "About the future," she added.

She talked almost non-stop for over an hour. My parents were going to separate. They'd grown apart. They still both loved us. It was to be an amicable split. "It's just we've both decided we want different things now that you guys are almost grown up," mom explained. She'd already told Ashley. Who'd been very supportive. In fact from the sounds of mom's words Ashley was hard at work planning mom's move back to a single person's life. Apparently the hairdo change had only been step one.

I tried to sound sympathetic. I hugged her. I was elated.

"So how was the cottage? Did you have a good time?" she asked after she'd finished.

"It was great."

"Have you got everything organized for college? Do we have lots of things to get done before you go?"

"Kevin and I still have a few more lessons to take."

"Lessons? For what?"

"We still haven't quite mastered all the important dating techniques required of Princeton freshmen."

"I taught you to dance, what more do you need?"

"Well, kissing to start ..." I gave mom a teasing smile as I said the words. "One of the 'How To Be a BMOC' books we read emphasized how important good kissing technique is. It said that just a few poorly performed kisses can ruin a college freshman's social life."

"Did they?" She started to grin.

"Uh huh. And it's not that easy."

"And how do you plan to overcome any kissing shortcomings you have in the short time left to you?"We were both smiling broadly now.

"Professionals!" I said confidently. "I think that's what I've learned most from this whole process mom. Why fool around? Go find someone who knows what they're doing. Then pay them to teach us."

"That's not very romantic," mom answered, then slowly ran her tongue across her upper lip. "And besides, as I remember it, you're already a pretty good kisser."

"That was just one. The kissing manual said you have to learn all sorts of kisses. That it's pretty complicated until you get your tongue wet, so to speak."

"Did it?"

"Uh huh. How many do you know mom? Did you have a kissing instructor when you were young?"

"I know a few," mom whispered back. Our lips were now only inches apart.

"Maybe if I learned a few from you beforehand my lessons won't be as expensive," I said just as our lips lightly touched.

We went straight to one of the most advanced kisses. A hungry, moist, needy, tongue filled kiss. An urgent attempt to swallow the others mouth.

When you kiss it's not just the lips and mouth that move. Your hands, unbidden, do too. They explore. They caress. They squeeze. They undress. And all the while there's that excitement growing in your groin. The filling, the hardening, the need.

Why didn't mom stop us? I know looking back that she could have. That only a few words from her could have stopped me in my tracks. But she didn't say those words.

Was it because of dad and the impending separation? Was it a need for reassurance? Had she been carrying around and dreaming of the dance we'd had weeks before?

I think now that I awoke something in her. Something that had lain dormant deep inside her for much of her last five or ten years with dad. That her untying herself from my father had unleashed a long suppressed and deep sexual hunger.

And she was hungry. There was no 'we can't' or 'it's wrong' in our coupling. We used each other as hungry a****ls might. Urgent hard sex that we repeated three times before we fell apart.

My mother's head was resting on my chest, her eyes locked on mine. One of her hands lightly held my sticky and spent penis while my hand caressed her hair. There were tears falling down her cheeks. They were tears of happiness.

***

"Kevin's coming to stay with us ... this aft, the White's are flying out at four." We'd just woken. I had a hard-on. It was four days since mom had returned home. We'd spent them in my father's bed.

"We'll have to be careful," mom answered, then kissed my cheek. Her fingers trolled down across my stomach until they found my cock. Her fingers closed around it. Squeezed.

"We slept with his mom," then added when her mouth opened in surprise, "when we were at the cottage." I had no idea how'd she react to the news.

"Both you and Kev?"

"We shared her," I answered as I rolled on top of my mother.

"Shared her?" mom asked as I pushed my penis inside of her.

"In every way," I said. The only sounds either of us made for the next five minutes were the sounds of intercourse, the groans, the gasps, the moans, and the grunts that always accompanied an orgasmic union. When we'd finally decoupled we lay silent on our backs, the only sounds in mom's bedroom the deep panting sounds of emptied lovers.

"And are you going to share me?" mom finally asked.

"Yes," I answered.

***

Kevin arrived just after five-thirty that day. He'd known, I'd already told him two days earlier, that I'd already made love to my mom. There was a nervous excitement in him as he stowed his bag in my room.

"Does she know?" he asked.

"She knows we both fucked your mom."

"You told her? What'd she say?"

"I told her that tonight I was going to share her with you."

"You did? Was she mad? What'd she say?"

"Mom's never had two cocks in her at the same time," I told my friend.

Kevin had mom for dessert that night. Literally. I'd put them so that they were facing each other from either end of the dinner table. They'd both been nervous throughout the meal. Conversations started and then suddenly stopped. Quick, shy glances followed by dropped eyes. Sitting between them I stayed silent as I ate, watching them both as my left hand stroked my mother's thighs.

Kevin knew what I was doing. Mom knew that Kevin knew. But she did nothing to discourage me as my hand explored her sex.

Mom finally rose. "I'll get the dessert," she said.

"Come here first," I asked, then reached for her hand.

"We're having apple pie and ice cream," she told Kevin as she moved up beside me.

I put my fingers on the hem of mom's dress and slowly raised it. "Don't, please Will," she whispered as my fingers seized the top of her panties. She didn't move. I pulled mom's panties, panties made of soft white lace, slowly down. And then I heard a gasp from behind me when my mother's dark triangle of pubic hair was exposed to Kevin's stare.

"We're having you for dessert," I told my mother. Seconds later I lifted her up on the table so that she was facing Kevin. Her legs were open, her sex exposed. I helped her lie back among the dishes while Kevin dipped his head. He was licking his lips. Her little cries of pleasure soon followed, they were expelled into my mouth as we kissed. I felt it when he pushed his cock inside mom. And I kissed her the whole time he fucked her.

Later she sucked Kevin while I made love to her.

Later still she found herself the filling of a three person sandwich. Lying on top of Kevin, vagina stuffed, while I creamed her ass.

***

I called Monica Evans five days before I was due to leave for Princeton. Just to say goodbye, to wish her well.

"Why don't you come over, I'm just hanging by the pool," she invited. So I did. Expecting nothing even while hoping for everything. What I'd already learned in my few short weeks of sexual activity was that the more sex you had the more you wanted. Even while Kevin and I had been occupied with my mom over the previous week, I hadn't been able to stop myself from sneaking over to Natalie's just about every day.

The more cum I spent the more that seemed to be produced.

We sat talking while sitting on the edge of her pool with our feet dangling in the pool. We were both in our bathing suits. We each had a beer in our hand. She was nice. It was just a nice comfortable conversation. About university. About our hopes. Our plans. About her long term boyfriend Greg who was already off to play football halfway across the country. How they'd put their romance on hold. It was a conversation that I never would have been capable of carrying on three months earlier.

When my beer was finished I slipped off the ledge and down into the water. "C'mon down here," I lured as I looked up into her eyes.

"It's too cold." I held up my arms towards her. Without another word she let herself go and fell into them. I enveloped her in them as I pulled her against me.

"Has that bad alien taken over Will Sommer's body again," she asked coyly. The invitation was clear.

I shook my head. "It's just me." My hands had slipped inside the back of her suit and onto her bare bum.

"Are you still a virgin?" One of her hands slid across my stomach. I shook my head no.

"The alien made me do some very bad things," I said as I disengaged my left hand and then used it to undo her bra.

"What bad things? With who?" she asked as her fingers circled my shaft.

"He made me do it with three different women."

"WHAT?" Three?" And then she started to giggle.

"What," I asked back when she didn't stop. I was pushing her panties down her thighs as I spoke.

"It's not fair. Here I'm the Prom Queen and I've only slept with two boys in my whole life and you, who's never talked to girls in his whole life has all of a sudden slept with three." Her hand started to move up and down my shaft.

"We could make it three for you," I offered.

"You'd still be one up on me," she answered as she placed my cock against her slit. My hands tightened on her ass and pulled her forward.

Every single woman is different. Each in her own way delights. Monica and I had a fun fuck. It was athletic and fun. No great words of love or promises. We spent a wonderful afternoon together.

"You're bigger than Greg," she said much later. I was lying on my back on the lawn next to the pool. She was kneeling over me, examining me with her fingers. 'Much bigger."

"Is that good," I asked.

"Very," she answered. Then she took me into her mouth.

It was an easy parting. We'd both enjoyed ourselves but without any sense of commitment. We promised we'd see each other again at Christmas or even, if it worked out, one of us might visit the other some fall weekend. Our schools were only about an hour apart.

***

I slept alone with mom that night. Kevin's parents had returned from their vacation and were anxious to see him, especially his dad who only had a couple of days at home before he had to leave for another business trip.

"Are you okay? Is everything going to be alright?" I asked my mother as we lay entwined. It was close to midnight and the room was eerily lit by the moonlight that was flooding in through the glass balcony doors.

"I'm going to miss you so much," mom whispered.

"I love you." I kissed her.

"Of course you do. I'm your mother." I felt the tear as it slipped down her cheek.

"It's not over. It'll never be over, never" I promised. And it won't be. I know my mother will always be the most important woman in my life.

***

Ashley

Ashley returned two days before I was scheduled to leave. The next afternoon I caught up to Ash, Caitlyn and Bri. They were doing teenage girl things in her room while the music blared in the background.

When I sat down on the bed they turned the music off.

"I just want to thank you guys," I started.

"You've certainly changed," Caitlyn threw out.

"Due to your good work," I complimented.

"I think we may have done too good a job," my perceptive s****r opined. I laughed.

"Anyway, I just wanted you to know that if you ever need anything, anything at all, you just have to call." My eyes stayed locked on Ash as I said the words. She looked for a second like she might cry. Ashley?

"You could update my computer before you left," Brianna asked. She was quite willing to take advantage of any offer.

We joked around for a couple of minutes. Finally, ready to back out, I started to take my leave. 'Goodbyes', 'good luck', 'thanks', 'see you at thanksgivings' flowed.

The new, reformed Will Sommers, the Princeton model, couldn't resist one parting shot. "And if you ever need any advice about boys, you know, if you want a more mature take on the world, a more sophisticated man's view, a college viewpoint your high school boys can't supply, you should feel free to e-mail or call."

All three girls started to sputter out words. I interrupted them, "I'm serious. And you know what, I'm going to make you all an offer that you can keep on the back burner just in case you need it down the road."

"And what offer might that be mister college sophisticate?" Ashley asked with a wry smile.

"If by any chance you three can't manage to come up with a suitable date for your senior prom--"

"It's not for two years," came from Caitlyn.

"Like why would we not be able to get dates?" Brianna.

"—I promise that both Kevin and I will make ourselves available."

"Like we'd be interested in dating two nerds." Caitlyn. s*s was smiling.

"Two handsome, sophisticated, well dressed Princetonians," I said smugly.

"Princeton?" Ashley. Dismissively. "Now if you were going to Harvard that might be another thing entirely." My s****r was nice. And I knew I'd never really get the better of her.

***

We left the next morning. In the car I told Kevin that he had to reserve June 17th 2012 on his schedule. That we had to pay back our debt.

Mrs. Michelle White, the mother of my best friend and the woman who'd taken my virginity, opined from the front seat, "Those girls would be lucky to have you boys."

"Yes they would," agreed my mom as she nestled in against me on the back seat. She absentmindedly stroked my penis through my pants as we drove off.

It was a four hundred plus mile trip to Princeton. It had been decided that mom and Michelle would drive us up in Mrs. W's Mercedes SUV. The mom's had insisted that we plan it with an overnight stop to break the trip into two manageable pieces.

We reserved two rooms with king size beds. We only used one. The two manageable pieces turned out to be Kevin's and my cock. And our mother's managed them very well.

The next day we started our University careers. We were ready for all cumers...

It was only when we got home for Christmas that we learned that both our moms had been pregnant as we'd made love to them that September night. However, it'll be a while before the paternity of the two c***dren is officially confirmed. Don't tell Kevin but I'm pretty sure they're both going to be Sommer's babies. Will Sommers.

THE END... Continue»
Posted by kap007 4 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 15336  |  
100%
  |  9